《Dare ga Otome Geemu Dato Itta!》


 Prologue

    Dare ga Otome Geemu Dato Itta! Introduction


    [This introduction is based on the otome game. The main character is a different person.]


    *STORY*


    One day, the protagonist who lived as an ordinary person awakens her magical power which sleeps within her and then ran amock.¡¡The place she woke up to next after losing consciousness due to magic power exhaustion, was a room of a certain mansion.


    The nobles in that mansion decided to adopt her because there are no magicians in the family.


    Noticing the protagonist¡¯s hesitation, the nobles promised to support the protagonist¡¯s admission to the Higher Academic Research Laboratory, so the heroine decided to take a new step to face her power.


    After undergoing training to stabilize her magic powers, the protagonist successfully enrolled to the academy.


    However, she was coldly greeted by the nobles¡¯ children who came from the academy¡¯s middle school.


    Moreover, because she came from the outer school and was a former commoner, she suffers from unreasonable treatment but she swears that she¡¯ll never back down.


    Meanwhile, the unexpected appearance of the country¡¯s First Prince, Rafael, was given such warm welcome.


    *world view*


    A world where magic exists.


    Among them, the Ron¡¯Ares Kingdom has a lot of people who have ample magical powers so the kingdom prospered as a Magician country.


    The national policy is to nurture the magicians with secondary academic research institutes and higher academic laboratories.


    The one¡¯s who inherited the thickest blood of the magicians were the Royal Family and most of the students enrolled in the academy were children of the aristocrats, but since magicians also appear from the common people, they leave their doors wide open.


    *HIGHER ACADEMIC RESEARCH INSTITUTE*


    Regardless of the examinee¡¯s background, as long as they pass the entrance exam they could enroll.


    The institute has an elevator system and most of the students were from the middle school branch. (Internal Students)


    *DREAMING DISEASE*


    There is an illness caused by accumulating too much Mana and the body becomes unable to withstand it.


    There are congenital ones and acquired ones, but in either case, Mana could not be discharged outside from the body, leading to death.


    Because a lot of the country¡¯s common residents have a lot of magical powers, the nobilities started feeling discontent and are starting to cause trouble. (??) [1]


    *Characters*


    **Main Character (Name changeable)


    Gender: Female


    A high school freshman, adopted daughter of Count Boimortie.


    By being talented in magic, she was adopted by the Earl¡¯s house.


    An ordinary girl who is troubled on how to get along with the other noble students, and decided to face forward with positive attitude.


    [I will charge through the path I believe in!]


    **Rafael Emerek Ron¡¯Ares


    A freshman in highschool, Ron¡¯Ares¡¯ First Prince.


    A person who has an amazing amount of magic powers combined with absurdly good looks which are rarely seen in recent years. As a prince, he¡¯s expected to become an extraordinary magician.


    He longed to meet a person who he can treat equally, and saw the Main Character who from time to time passes through his head.


    [It is not an act of a proper lady to peep, you know? It¡¯s not something you could escape.]


    **Camille Blow


    Gender: Male


    Highschool freshman.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s only son who is on his later years.


    Rafael¡¯s childhood friend and future aid.


    A perfectionist who has inferiority complex towards Rafael who can do anything.


    [I deeply respect Rafael-sama. However, when I¡¯m in front of you, it¡¯s as if my mask is gonna fall off¡­]


    **Serge Dudovan


    Gender: Male


    Highschool freshman, Count Dudovan House¡¯s seventh son.


    [You¡¯re somehow nice. Just somehow.]


    **Jule Bachelard


    Highschool third year, Bachelard¡¯s eldest son.


    When he started highschool, his younger brother died from ¡°dreaming illness¡± and became disgusted with magic.


    Although he decided to join the Knighthood, his swordsmanship skills are in a slump making him self-destructive and violent to everyone.


    [Don¡¯t pay attention to me! if you want to play then hurry up and open your legs!]


    **Noe Corbusier


    Gender: Male


    Higher Academic Research Institute, Magic Teacher. A previous priest (?) who was rewarded due to his previous achievements.


    He previously worked on the front line as a magician but acquired the ¡°Dreaming Illness¡±, so he now works as teacher.


    When the doctors diagnosed that he won¡¯t live long, he started dedicating his life on researching for the cure of the ¡°Dreaming Illness¡±.


    [I may not be as strong as you, but I don¡¯t want to regret anything.]


    **Claudette Shapedreine


    Gender: Female


    High school freshman, second daughter of the Shapedreine Duchy.


    Rafael¡¯s fiancee, stubborn and has absolute confidence in her position.


    An existence who antagonizes the heroine and also treating her as a rival (depending on how the heroine acts).


    [Someone as lowly as you can be dragged down like this, huh.]


    *SYSTEM*


    The game starts with the Trickster¡¯s words.


    You whose magic has gone wild, shall receive an interview and training on stabilizing your magic powers. After deciding on your status, you will enter the Higher Academic Research Institute, then will proceed between the story part and adventure part, and use the magic item: hand mirror, obtained from the training, to choose who you want to capture among the capture targets.


    **Story Part


    We will proceed to the story of you and your capture targets.


    The likelihood of the object being captured depends on the choices you choose after it appears.


    **Adventure Part


    The actions you take can change your status.


    Since there are different status values necessary to each capture targets, hints of informations will be given to you through the hand mirror.


    Depending the selection between the Story Part and the Adventure Part, there may be cases where the karma value (act) accumulates, and when it reaches a certain value, it influences each characters.


    (TN: Guys, I only wrote what I understood. This has been edited by Fluffthoughts.

 CH 1

    [I¡¯m gonna turn my preference into reality.] Napoleon Hill said.


    [Reality is far more creative than a novel] Bailon said.


    Has everyone ever tried it at least once?


    Trying to cast magic spells to see if they have magical powers, or trying to move things without touching them just in case they hold super powers.


    Look, look, did you try it?


    It is said that this world is made up of 11 dimensions.


    That this place is the only one he recognizes. (?) ((Possibly talking about the god of the world))


    You don¡¯t understand a thing, right? You don¡¯t care about a single thing, right?


    Just what is right and what is wrong doesn¡¯t matter, since I have nothing to do with it.


    Because this is a world that uses magic.


    There are parts that are the same, though.


    I¡¯m a trickster, and so are you.


    Now~ Let¡¯s fly to the world of dreams!


    But be careful¡­ Even if it has nothing to do with me and nothing to do with you, that world does exist.


    To you who¡¯s reflected in the mirror, there¡¯s no need to ask anymore.


    You are who you are.


    But please don¡¯t forget¡­ everyone is reflected in their own mirror, there isn¡¯t only one.


    Hee~ey, Trickster.


    You must never forget, you are both good and evil at the same time.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    {The Trickster Dreams Within the Mirror}


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    As my body felt like it¡¯s being torn, and my insides felt like it¡¯s being grilled, I saw a lamp.


    Within the picture, there is a clown that¡¯s singing and dancing.


    Brilliant sceneries that I shouldn¡¯t have seen, unknown memories that I don¡¯t remember came rushing to my head¡ª


    [*Coughs*¡­ Ghu..] (TN: They¡¯re groans, I guess.)


    I spit out blood.


    It seems that the inflamed lungs and throat were hurt from the violent coughing.


    What was that just now? I have my doubts, but with the short intermissions of pain washing over me, I don¡¯t have the time to deal with it.


    My back stiffened and my hand subconsciously extended towards somewhere.


    My hand was suddenly enveloped by something warm.


    [Sheryl! Sheryl!¡­ Mother is just right here!]


    I hear a voice.


    I was wondering whose voice it was, but with the pain invading my head, I could not identify just ¡°who¡± that was.


    Pain. It¡¯s just pain.


    Just by moving my fingertips causes the pain to shoot up, causing me to let go of my consciousness.


    To the dark, dark abyss I sink.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve experienced sinking down on my side.


    The floating sensation of my feet and arms feels so pleasant.


    When I was finally placed down, my body¡¯s movements were regained so I looked around my surroundings.


    Is this inside my dream?


    If so, then were those memories I saw from before also a dream?


    When I remembered, I felt like my head was gonna split.


    My understanding tells me that those weren¡¯t a dream.


    Moreover, it¡¯s telling me something.


    This is the world of an Otome Game, it said.


    Upon the sudden flood of information, all I could do was be dazed.


    I shook my head and looked around myself.


    There¡¯s nothing there but darkness.


    However, when I look overhead, I can see light falling down.


    As if at the bottom of the ocean.


    ¡­Even though I have no idea what an ocean is.


    It¡¯s the same with my sickness, I don¡¯t know that the inflammation of my throat was due to hemoptysis.


    But I know of it.


    {REINCARNATION}, {PREVIOUS LIFE}, {OTHER WORLD}, {INCARNATION/TRIP}


    Various keywords pop up then disappears.


    Those belonged to someone else¡¯s life.


    It seems I¡¯m being flooded with somebody else¡¯s memories.


    He had a sister.


    Aside from my older brother, I have no other siblings.


    His younger sister loved games, and she seemed to like playing something called otome game the most.


    She told him the contents of the game, the one¡¯s she especially liked, and she let him play, too.


    One of them was where a clown dances at the beginning, ¡°Trickster Dreams In The Mirror¡±.


    It¡¯s a story of a female main character whose magic power went out of control, so she enrolls in the magic academy, and there she will foster her relationships with fellow classmates, upperclassmen, and teachers.


    The little sister¡¯s favorite character was the fellow classmate and First Prince of the country, while his favorite was an upperclassman.


    It seems that he also unexpectedly liked it.


    And the senior student who was his favorite was¡­ my older brother.


    The appearance might be similar to my brother when he grows up, but the surrounding atmosphere is completely different.


    I got curious as to why was that so, therefore I searched through the memory, then I regretted it.


    The reason why my brother turned out to become like that, was me.


    I, Sheryl Bashrawl, suffered from the ¡°Dreaming Illness¡± and lost my life, or so it seemed.


    ¡­Am I going to die?


    It¡¯s something I understand, but when I think about it again, my heart hurts, all the more if my death casts a shadow on my older brother¡¯s future.


    Moreover, my life in the next two years¡­


    Eh?! No, no, wait, isn¡¯t that too quick?!


    The ¡°Dreaming Illness¡± indeed shortens life, but is it that short?!¡­ I unconsciously crouched down and held my head.


    {DREAMING ILLNESS}


    There are congenital and acquired types, and apparently, I¡¯m the former type of patient.


    In the congenital case, the symptoms worsen after the third year of activation, furthermore, if the illness still advances, then the patient will no longer be able to leave the bed.


    Because they die as they are, the patients became known as ones who forever dreams, thus the name ¡°Dream Illness¡± came to be known.


    It seems it doesn¡¯t exist in his world, but magic exists here.


    To practice magic, you must first be able to use Mana.


    When it comes to Dreaming Illness, that mana is not discharged from the body and it continues to accumulate.


    And it seems that if one accumulates more Mana than necessary, it harms the body.


    Even though I do not know the pain that occurs daily, I realize it, that I¡¯m gonna die at this rate.


    Preferably, I¡¯d like to die a painless death, and how many times have I thought of it¡­ but because it saddens the people around me, I was not able to say it.


    But that, too, is a lie.


    If I were given a chance, I would love to live.


    I do not want to be separated from my loving family.


    However, what must be done?


    The ¡°Dreaming Illness¡± has no cure.


    Even if I search for memories, there is no such information that therapy has been established in the game.


    But at this rate, if I die, Nii-sama will end up changing!


    For my gentle brother to speak such words, to show such expressions¡­ just what should I do?


    ¡ª Oppose it.


    Do not abandon life. Resist death.


    I felt like that¡¯s what he told me.


    Quickly, I dig through those memories again.


    That¡¯s right, he knows of this world. Even if it¡¯s a game, even if it¡¯s just made up, I¡¯m living here.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    I sank to the bottom of the memories, looking for anything that could keep my life longer.


    (PART 2)


    Contains  a bit of NSFW contents.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [Ahaahn¡­¡¡Nicole, there, so good~¡¡More, push there more~]


    [¡­This slut.]


    Dishiveled hair and flying sweat.


    Heat was emitted from the overlapping bodies.


    Perverse sounds could be heard from the junction, with occational panting sounds following after.


    [Aah, aah,¡­ that¡¯s because¡­ Nicole¡¯s is awesome..]


    [Lower your voice. What if the madam hears you?]


    As I said it quickly, I took off the stained apron and forced it in his mouth.


    [N, ngh]


    I was just using him to relieve myself.


    I merely opened the front of my pants, but the young man who came out from the kitchen was crawling in all fours with his ass facing towards me while being fucked.


    This bitch.


    When I repeatedly pushed on his prostate, the young man covered his mouth, as if he was about to let out a cry.


    Even though there¡¯s a person here who¡¯s dying.


    I might be cursed at, but those who perpetrated it are also guilty.


    The thought of wanting to turn your eyes away from the miserable body that is only bone and skin, even trivial things will not be an excuse.


    Doing such terrible things just to avoid seeing that miserable body that¡¯s only skin and bones is just unacceptable.


    ¡­Recently, he¡¯s been vomiting blood continuosly.


    Sheryl-sama won¡¯t survive for long.


    Nobody was saying it, but that¡¯s an undeniable fact.


    The name of the disease diagnosed three months after birth is not unknown in this country, it is a difficult intractable disease which has no treatment as of the present.


    Both his parents and older brother, and also all the servants working in this house all knew about this.


    That¡¯s why, when my grandfather appointed me as his servant, I felt nothing but anger.


    Just why wasn¡¯t I apponted to the healthy big brother, but to the little brother who¡¯s only waiting or his death.


    However, I was not allowed to refuse, so even though I was completely against it, I still did my duties properly, though it probably shows on my face.


    Because we were left alone, I was able to make time for my current activity.


    [Ngh, nhh, nn]


    [How unproductive.]


    Both the me right now, and him who¡¯s lying on the bed.


    While bearing my weight, I gripped his waist and proceeded on to the last spurt.


    He was saying ¡°No no¡± at first.


    While maintaining his pose, our skins touch each other, I can feel his bod¡¯s temperature.


    Even without knowing how much longer he can live, he¡¯s still experiencing what living means.


    As he was losing consciusness, a smile slightly appeared on his mouth. Even while being eroded with pain, it¡¯s a laughable act.


    There are no words, even when his body stiffens from time to time due to his illness, he¡¯s still able to manage a smile.


    Everytime, I become aware of it.


    Of my own helplessness.


    [Nguu, nghu, nn~!]


    [U,uu]


    I thrust in up to the hilt, then released my semen insde.


    As I was squeezed between the undulating inner wall, I breathed out deeply after finishing my business¡­


    The act after that was quick.


    I wiped myself of the remaining semen stuck on myself after pulling out, and placed the used cloth on his pcket.


    All that¡¯s left is to close my pants. The sweat will probably dry by itself.


    I opened the the windows which were closed to prevent the sound from leaking, and ventilated the room with wind magic.


    When I took a glance at the young man who¡¯s ass is still up in the air, I clicked my tongue.


    [Hurry up and return to the kitchen, you idiot.]


    [¡­.How mean..]


    I was thinking of kicking the young man who was looking at me with teary eyes, when I noticed something unbelievable.


    [Sheryl-sama?]


    The moment he heard my words, the young man panickly gathered his clothes and fled from the room without dressing up properly.


    I wanted to say that he shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first place, but I¡¯m guilty of the same offense so I put that at the back of my head.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    [Sheryl-sama¡¯s movements stopped after that.]


    His fingertip seemed to have moved, but that does not probably mean that he¡¯s awake.


    Just how much longer will I be able to see him open his eyes again, I wonder.


    My body might feel refreshed, but my heart still feels heavy.


    I hid the gloomy feelings inside my heart and gazed at my master.


    Hollowed cheeks and sunken eyesockets. There¡¯s not even a shadow of his mother¡¯s beauty that he¡¯s inheritted.


    Even his red hair which, just like his older brother, he¡¯s taken from his father couldn¡¯t stand the illness¡¯s attack and has turned white.


    There¡¯re no wrinkles on his face, but with his appearance, it¡¯s hard to tell the difference.


    [Sheryl-sama¡­]


    Just how many times did I call out his name, even I have lost count.


    No matter how opposed I was before, this name has now become the name of my one and only master.


    Withered from pain and when I try to wake him up, he could only groan, however, I still want to keep on serving him for a long time, even if it sounds cruel. (TN: Yeah, when he¡¯s suffering so much and you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking about¡­ that finding is indeed unavoidable.)


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Hmmm, this guy¡­ is probably Nicole, on this scene..


    I don¡¯t recognize the other one, though. Is it just a hallucination created by my brain? I think so.


    In the memory, terms such as ¡°BL¡± or ¡°homo¡± exists, but the me rigt now is having a hard time digesting it.


    Even though I had no idea what they¡¯re doing while overlapping each other, it¡¯s annoying for the memory to give me an answer, and also irritating. (TN: The MC¡¯s eyes have now been tainted.. tsk)


    At that moment, in the space where the darkness spreads, I was hit by the feeling that the sparks were scattered.


    Within my illness¡¯s memory lane(?), I discovered something what the ¡°Chinese¡± called ¡°Qi¡±, I wonder if it can be used against illnesses.


    I return my attention to the memory.


    It¡¯s the driving force for daily life activities. It gathers in the lower abdomen and extends to the distal end via meridian.


    I imagined that flow as if it¡¯s Mana.


    I started imagining the Mana circulating my body, then discharging it through my fingertips.


    Before I noticed it, I was able to percieve my surrounding.


    Sonar, fishfinder¡­ Can discharged mana also be used like that?


    I can¡¯t percieve sounds or color, but I can see the shape just fine.


    More than objects, I can easily detect living things better, is it because of the mana regulating within them?


    Even if I think any more than this, I don¡¯t think I can find an answer.


    While I am within the sea of memories, the pain does not affect me and I have a lot of fun.


    I¡¯m also happy that I¡¯m able to observe everything around me.


    To think that Nicole would do something like that in my room¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s forget about it, even Nicole should want me to forget about it.


    As if sparks are lighting up again, my consciousness started to rise.


    [Sheryl-sama!]


    With Nicole¡¯s surprised expression, I can tell that I¡¯ve woken up.


    There¡¯re a few stinging pain, but I can¡¯t seem to move my body.


    If I forcefully move myself, I have a feeling that tha pain would come crashing at me.


    [Ah¡­]


    [I¡¯m soaking a clean cloth with water, please bear with it.]


    Even if the cloth was placed on my lips, my mouth won¡¯t open as I want it to.


    I tried to tell him without using words.


    [Please, excuse me.]


    He probably undertood that I couldn¡¯t move, so Nicole inserted the end of the cloth in my mouth.


    The moisture that I was sucking with all my strength leaked out.


    However, maybe because I was trying use my tongue to lick it, the cloth fell down.


    Nicole persistently placed the cloth in my mouth everytime it drops.


    [Are you able to digest anything?]


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    I closed my eyelids to answer ¡°no¡±.


    Nicole seemed to have understood what I meant with just that gesture.


    While in this condition, just sucking on that cloth already tired me out.


    [Well then¡­ I will moisten a new cloth with fruit juice.]


    He would probably like to give me some nourishments.


    Nicole drenched another clean cloth with fruit juice.


    He did such tasks flawlessly.


    That¡¯s right, I looked at Nicole.


    [Sheryl-sama? Is there something?]


    When Nicole noticed my gaze, I gave him a smile that I managed to bring out with my strength.


    It¡¯s okay! No matter what Nicole¡¯s sexual preferrence is, I will not deny you!


    Because there will be a lot of problems that will come up because they¡¯re both men, I can only cheer him on.


    However, please stop doing it in my room, okay? I added that wish at the last minute.


    [Sheryl-sama¡­]


    Suddenly, tears came streaming down Nicole¡¯s eyes. (TN: D¡¯aww¡­ if only you didn¡¯t do it in his room, that would¡¯ve been perfect¡­)


    A¡¯re..?


    [P, please forgive me.]


    Even though I wanted to encourage him, I ended up making him cry.


    Could it be that he found out that I¡¯ve been watching?!


    However, I found out that it¡¯s not the case with his next words.


    [Sheryl-sama, I¡­ For being able to serve you, I¡¯m so happy.]


    Was my encouragement able to reach him properly?


    Nicole wiped the tears off his eyes and contentedly smiled.


    I became embarrassed though I was the recepient, but I wasn¡¯t able to do anything other than that.


    [This is the juice from the kuku fruit.]


    A cloth dyed in red with fruit juice is inserted into the mouth.


    The sweetness with a tinge of a sour flavore reminded me of citrus fruits.


    I licked it again and cloth fell, I licked and the cloth fell¡­¡­It¡¯s not on purpose!


    Contrary to when I was inside my consciousness, I¡¯ve been releasing Mana from my fingertips but it seems I still can¡¯t move even for a bit.


    My muscles ahve probably deteriorated from being bedridden for so long.


    It seems that the rehabilitation would be hard.


    But since I¡¯ve woken up, I¡¯ve probably passed the critical state.


    If that¡¯s so, then there¡¯s hope.


    Everytime Nicole inserts the fallen cloth into my mouth, his hand would sligtly tremble.


    I wonder what wrong?


    [Sheryl-sama, next is milk¡­]


    [Sheryl!!! You¡¯re awake!]


    My mother who opened the door with a ¡°BANG* came rushing on to me.


    Actually, she just went up to the edge of the bed, but that¡¯s how it felt like.


    Fluffy and swinging blond hair and bright voice were indicative of Mother¡¯s activity, but fatigue is emerging on the face we saw. It must be because she was nursing me with all her might.


    [Madam, it would cause trouble if you hurry that much.]


    [I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because I heard that he¡¯s awake. Sheryl, how are you feeling? Not bad?]


    Placing her hands on both my cheeks, the tears which have pooled in her eyes started falling.


    Aah, I¡¯ve caused her to worry, was what I realised right then.


    Mother¡¯s tears was overflowing as it spilled down ¡­¡­¡±Mother, Mother¡± I kept calling her existence inside my heart.


    [Hiku, uwe~, *sniff*]


    [Aa, Sheryl, everything will be fine¡­ Mother is just right here..]


    While being held as if I¡¯m about to be swallowed, it was that time when she was hugging me in her chest¡­


    [Sheryyll~!!! Are you okay~?!]


    A loud voice reverberated throughout the entire room.


    PART 3


    [SHERYL¡¯S POV]


    [Honey, could you please be quiet?]


    [Master, too much noise will be harmful to Sheryl-sama¡¯s health.]


    Nicole sure doesn¡¯t show any mercy towards father¡¯s loud voice. Though he certainly was noisy.


    As he got scolded by the two of them while entering the room, Father got smaller.


    [O, oh¡­ that¡­ How are you doing?]


    [He has just woken up and was about to finish his fruit juice.]


    [I see. Sheryl, it¡¯s your father. Can you tell?]


    A big hand clumsily pets my head.


    Just by that, I felt like my tears are gonna flow down again.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make a mistake with such a eye-piercing red head of yours, Father.


    [After hearing that you¡¯ve awaken, Jule will probably come home from the dormitory tomorrow. Please show that healthy appearance to your brother, as well.]


    Judging by how quieck they¡¯ve returned,it seems that I was in a pretty dangerous condition.


    I hope that when Nii-sama comes home tomorrow, that the pain would have subsided.


    I don¡¯t want to experience again such pain as if my body is being torn apart. Even if it has happened a lot of times before.


    I swayed my head to nod, but it¡¯s a wonder whether it swayed vertically or not.


    When I try to move too much, I start to become dizzy.


    [You can¡¯t push yourself so hard, ok? Sheryl, please rest your body in the bed. Mother will be right, okay?]


    Father is here, too.]


    [Honey should first get rid of your sweat first.]


    [Uu, I understand.]


    I am well aware that Father completely listens to Mother¡¯s words.


    Thinking back to when Nicole told him off, isn¡¯t his standing to weak?


    [Sheryl, I¡¯ll come back right after I¡¯ve freshen up, so you have to rest properly.]


    [Master, please be quiet.]


    Even so, that this is a family overflowing with love won¡¯t change.


    Including the servants, knowing that I have such gentle family was the one that¡¯s been supporting my heart. Having seen the familiar atmosphere I¡¯m used to, I selently closed my eyes.


    [Good night, Sheryl. May you see sweet dreams.]


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The next time I opened my eyes, Nii-sama who made my father look small, was there. Right next to the sleepng me.


    He¡¯s lying inside the bedsheets.


    [Oh, Sehryl, you¡¯re awake?]


    Being directed such a dazzling smile, I pretended not to see the tears which has already dried in his cheeks.


    Even though we¡¯re blood-related, our physiques were completely different.


    Even though his looks is still that of a teenager, the muscles in his arms could compare to that of an adult man¡¯s.


    Must be bbecause he was training his swordsmanship, ther¡¯es small cut visible in his cheek.


    As I was observing my brother who I haven¡¯t seen in a long time, Nicole brought in a cloth and water.


    [Sheryl-sama, please hydrate yourself.]


    [Ah! Me! I¡¯ll do it.]


    [Please be careful not to spill it.]


    [Yeah!]


    Nii-sama who¡¯s received the cloth from Nicole helped me get up.


    Despite how he looks, those hands were as gentle as the ones I¡¯m used to.


    It seems like the time he¡¯s been stuck with me wasn¡¯t in vain.


    And that Older Brother, bears no resemblance to the one I saw in the game.


    Although his eyes still look sharp, but his expression is overflowing with kindness when he looks at me that I could not find any connection to him the one in the game.


    [If it¡¯s painful then you must say so, got it?]


    [Okay¡­]


    Although there¡¯s still pain, but it¡¯s not to the point where I need to cry because of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I said with my eyes as I suck on the drenched cloth.


    He understood it when my lips got wet.


    I tried to move my tongue to prevent spilling it, but this time, the part where I wasn¡¯t able to prevent dripped through my chin.


    Before Nicole managed to wipe it, Nii-sama leaned over and sucked it. (TN: It said ¡°Á¢¤Æ¤ÆÎü¤Ã¤¿¡±. But I adlibbed a bit.)


    [Sorry, there must¡¯ve been too much water, careful.]


    Un.


    We¡¯re siblings, so there¡¯s no deeper nmeaning to it. Yep.


    There was also a time when he fed me through his mouth. It looked like he was just trying to imitate what Mother would do, though.


    Somehow, Nicole¡¯s eyes look like they aren¡¯t laughing, but that¡¯s probably also my imagination.


    It¡¯s wrong to wrongly accuse others. Because the me from before wouldn¡¯t have doubted him, either.


    By the way, where did Mother go? Father also said that he¡¯s be here, didn¡¯t he?


    Because my visison is being occupied by my nrother, I turn my conscousness into Mana.


    The Mana that I¡¯ve continuously released seems to have finally reached up until the edge of the room, and it showed me the wall where my parents are standing together nearby.


    And before them is a person who is facing the canvas.


    [I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Jule, to be able to see Young Master Sheryl better¡­¡­Thank you very much.]


    Why is a painter here?


    Also, it seems we¡¯ll be modelling for it.


    Just what on earth happened while I was asleep?


    Maybe he¡¯s read my thought, my brother told me the answer while laughing.


    [ Although we heard that you¡¯re in a terrible condition, but when we came back, you seemed better as always, so Father and Mother decided  to capture it in a painting.]


    I don¡¯t know the passage of time, probably around half a day to the whole day must have been really bad.


    Becasue of my illness, I¡¯m also aware that I¡¯m turning into a skeleton-look-a-like.


    Can something be done abouot it with his imagination?


    [I am also happy to have Sheryl¡¯s awakening painted, just a bit impatient.]


    [eh¡­]


    I got weak after saying so.


    Well, I decided to not mind being painted as it¡¯s I¡¯ll just forget about it.


    They¡¯re probably comparing notes as to how we should be painting as my parents seem to have a lot to say. It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t get in the way of the painter, though.


    [Sheryl, how about the fruit juice?¡¡The fruit juice¡¯s color was beautiful on your lips, you know?] (TN: In other words¡­ Lipstick?


    [Oh, oh, is that so, Nicole?]


    [Here, please.]


    Beautiful or whatnot, I¡¯m a skeleton¡­¡­ Oh, well, the fruit juice is delicious, so.


    This time, Nicole gave Nii-sama a cloth dyed red.


    [Can you still drink? You don¡¯t have to force yourself, ok?]


    When my brother heard me say I¡¯ll do it in a small voice, he put the cloth on his lips before putting it to mine.


    I have no problem upon being doted but, isn¡¯t this too much?


    Could it be that my brother¡¯s change has something to do with this?


    Because he loved his little brother deeply, that when he lost him, the impact is also huge.


    When I learned from the memories of the past life,I increased my determination.


    I will stay as far away as possible from my brother. (TN: Stay positive, Sheryl.)


    And also resist death.


    Even if my fate is already determined, at least, I don¡¯t want to get my brother involved.


    I will make an effort to live.


    [Sorry, I spilled it again¡­ chu.]


    My Big Brother sucked the juice that was dripping on my skin.


    No matter how many times Nii-sama¡¯s lips touch my skin, I still get embarrassed after all.


    Yeah, let¡¯s stay away from him!


    Perhaps, I might currently be having my  first shameful experience.

 CH 2

    It seems that a person who loves his brother so much like my older brother is called a ¡°Brocon¡±.


    Just to what extent is he being a brocon, first of all, he¡¯s not leaving from my side. He tried to accompany me to the bathroom so Nicole had to stop him.


    I thought that it won¡¯t be good at this rate, so I tried distancing myself from him a number of times but¡­


    [Nng]


    [What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurting somewhere?]


    When I release a weak voice unintentionally, they¡¯d suspect that my health has worsened, and even when I try to free my body, they¡¯d still take it as if I¡¯m hurting and they¡¯d worry some more. (TN: Whew¡­ this is hard)


    I can¡¯t speak what I want to say because I¡¯m not even able to say a word.


    I tried telling him through hand gestures, but maybe because we¡¯ve been too close lately, I couldn¡¯t do it well, simply leaving my in frustration.


    [Recently, you seem to be wanting to stretch your arms, huh. Still, don¡¯t force yourself, ok? If there¡¯s something you want to do, I¡¯ll do it for you.] (TN: ¡°something¡±. uhehehe)


    Our mother has been smiling while looking at my brother and I stick together, but Nicole¡¯s daily rhythm seems to be disturbed, there¡¯s an impression of a vien throbbing in his temple.


    Even when he was back at the dorm, he used to write letters every single day¡­¡­Honestly, I can¡¯t figure out a way to get him away from me.


    In the meantime, I must get back my strength and be able to speak easily, that is my goal.


    [Sheryl-sama, how about here?]


    [N]


    I shook my head, indicating that it¡¯s fine.


    When I was able to conciously release Mana, I have never suffered from any major pain.


    I can also freely use Mana even while inside the sea of memories, which even I think is amazing.


    Gradually, my health is getting better and I¡¯m able to communicate a little with everyone, so I feel that everyone¡¯s smile has increased.


    And now, in front of me are different types of ingredients.


    Food with high Mana content will aggravate(?) the Dreaming Illness so they¡¯re properly sorting those.


    It was discovered that I could tell accurately how much Mana I have inside my body two days ago.


    After sorting out the ingredients, this time we¡¯re waiting to confirm on the cooking method.


    [Shina¡¯s(it¡¯s probably a fruit) essense is no good. Should we stop here for now? Because a lot of materials have been prepared, Bellom-sama will be delighted as well.


    [Un!]


    Probably because I haven¡¯t raised my voice in a long time, my voice didn¡¯t sound quite right. (?) (TN: ¡¡ÑÔÈ~¤ò°k¤·¤Ê¤¤ÈÕ¡©¤¬¶à¤«¤Ã¤¿¤»¤¤¤«¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÉÏÊÖ¤¯…ÎÂɤ¬»Ø¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£ I¡¯m completely lost. Please don¡¯t ask me where I got what I wrote donw. :''( )


    Although I can only nod my head as a form of conversation, but I was genuinely glad that the materials have increased that a smile floated from my face.


    Although it¡¯s not for certain that it¡¯s gonna go well with the Dreaming Illness.


    Nicole also look as if he¡¯s about to smile as he¡¯s taking care of the ingredients.


    Apparently, other people seems to have no idea of the exact amount of Mana they possess.


    When I asked how much Mana the ingredients have, it is said that even high-levelled magcians are not able to tell.


    Is this due to me becoming conscious about the flow of Mana from the memory of the previous life?


    I strongly believe that it will become the first step to find a cure for diseases rooted in this world by selecting food ingredients at least.


    Now, I can properly release my Mana and my physical condition improved somewhat, which I believe to be because of ¡°His¡± so-called past life.


    Because other people are unable to obtain what I have, I¡¯d like to do what I can with all my best.


    [I hear that Bellom-sama will be visiting again soon. Lately, since his condition has been well so I hope they¡¯d be able to talk a lot]


    [You¡¯re right.]


    Odilon Bellom.


    The Sensei who¡¯s looking after my Dreaming Illness, was a secretary of state magic agency.


    As the name implies, the Magistrate Agency is a government agency that gathers magicians and is undertaking magical research at the same time.


    As the top brass of the agency, I wondered why he¡¯s personally looking after my illness as even though I¡¯m a noble¡¯s descendant, I¡¯m on the lower class. It appears that of all the patients with the congenital type of Dreaming Illness, I¡¯m the only who lasted the longest..


    If I continue to live even longer, it will become a record.


    When Bellom-sensei who visited me in order to have my brother return to the dorm saw me in a lively condition, he was shocked.


    Even though these words are horrible, but he seriously thought that I would be hopeless this time around. That¡¯s how my condition was.


    From there, I was asked how I was able to recover, then I explained to him how I released my Mana. I am one who does not have enough endurance to continuosly speak for long. I took a long time, but Sensei listened patiently to my explanation.


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t tell them about the Chinese part, so I changed the ¡°flow of ki¡±(energy) to ¡°flow of chi¡±(blood). (TN: It seems I made a mistake in the previous chapter. Sorry.)


    Even so, as I¡¯m currently bedridden, while Sensei kept praising me for how I was able to come to such ideas and my mother on the side repeatedly saying ¡°My child is such a genius!¡±, I could only shrink myself on my bed.


    Because it requires fine control of the imaginatio to control magic, I would¡¯ve become an outstanding magician if only not for the Dreaming Illness, or so Sensei kept on saying.


    I wonder if it¡¯s sad for me to be able to release Mana but unable to produce magic?


    [Sheryl-sama, can you handle a massage before the meal?]


    This routine also started just recently. I nod my head signaling Nicole to continue.


    Even though it¡¯s called a meal, it¡¯s still just liquid food, and I had Nicole massage me to relax the muscles for easy digestion.


    Maybe because the Mana used to be accumulated inside my body, a lot of pain used to shoot up just from being touched, but thanks to the continuous discharge, not a lot of pain comes while being massaged.


    Even still, it hurts a lot depending on the place so I gradually on from where I can tolerate the most.


    [Well then, please excuse me.]


    Nicole unbuttons my sleepwear.


    Nicole, with his dark-brown skin and black eyes, seemed mature to me.


    His hair flowing down from his neck was glossy and shiny, and seeing his eyelashes up close, they were also long and black, which I thought was only natural. (Because his hair is black¡­ .)


    [Please tell me if you feel cold.]


    He took out my arm from my sleepwear and started massaging my shoulder.


    Anyway, my body is gradually getting warmer so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get cold.


    Every time I see my arms which are as thin as a branch, my courage to look at the mirror disappears.


    The cheeks on my face also probably lacks some meat, however, it should not be to the extent where my bones would be clearly visible.


    It¡¯s a bit sad to be unable to look at your own face, isn¡¯t it?


    [Does it hurt anywhere?]


    [N]


    With his hands covered in oil, Nicole stroked my arms.


    The touch which could only be counted as a brush, gave me a ticklish feeling.


    With such a comfortable feeling of being stroked, my eyes slowly closed.


    What should I do when I become able to move? In the mean time, I would like to go out to the garden and watch the flowers while inhaling the air outside.


    Even while I was continuously discharged Mana from my fingertips, Nicole didn¡¯t mind when his hand went down to my hand.


    I must¡¯ve gotten used to it and put my guard down.


    [Tss..]


    [I¡¯m sorry!]


    A sharp pain ran throughout my body after a long time.


    Even if it was for a moment, Nicole¡¯s face looked like he was about to cry.


    I want to say that I¡¯m fine.


    However, my mouth won¡¯t move right after the word ¡°It¡¯s¡±.


    I was frustrated, but I somehow managed to give a smile as I stretched my finger to his cheek.


    When I tried to stroke an outline(?), he seemed to understand what I mean.


    However.


    [I¡¯m sorry.]


    As he talked, he placed my fingers into his lips.


    What for?


    [N¡­If it¡¯s like this, does it still hurt?] (TN: Woah, this guy knows his thing¡­.)


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Uhmm, did he mean to ask which causes more stimulation, the lips or the fingers?


    Uhh¡­.


    [Uhh¡­ uhmm¡­ N..]


    Whether he understood from my reaction that it didn¡¯t hurt, he continued to stimulate them.


    Even I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s necessary to continue the massage at this point.


    When our eyes meet occasionally everytime he checks how I was doing, Nicole¡¯s cheeks would start to turn red.


    It¡¯s more embarrassing for me who¡¯s looking up at you¡­!


    I unconsciously started using my Mana to search for anyone approaching the room. The Mana is already in its release mode so even when I don¡¯t activate it, I would still notice when someone comes.


    [N¡­chu¡­haah¡­haah¡­]


    Finally, lip sounds are coming out!


    Must be due to the oil covering his hands a while back, Nicole¡¯s lips are shining. Between the gaps is a red tongue.


    The wetness I¡¯m feeling must be my imagination, right?


    [Chuu¡­ chuu¡­N..]


    [Ah..]


    My fingers went in.


    Where?


    Inside Nicole¡¯s mouth. (TN: I originally planned to stop here because my eyes started getting heavy¡­ But for the sake of earlier smut(not so much) exposure.. here we are¡­)


    My fingertips are being wrapped in something moist and warm.


    [N¡­n¡­ *slurp*]


    I¡¯m being licked. My fingers are being eaten and licked.. (TN: He¡¯s saying this in a polite manner. Too bad i still don¡¯t have the ability to showcase it¡¯s humour in english¡­ demo gambarimasu! <- like this.)


    [Wa¡­ Nn¡­ chuu.. chuu¡­]


    I can feel the heat from his breath being exhaled.


    The moisty black eyes saw me.


    [Ah¡­ Hahhh.. haa¡­ngh..]


    STOP. DOING. THAT!


    Eh? What? A ¡°finger bj?¡±¡¡¡­¡­I don¡¯t have such information!


    I hate the memories of the past life that answered me heartlessly.


    It¡¯s totally turned into a ¡°finger bj¡±, but where¡¯s the switch?


    [Chuu.. kuchuu.. ngh.. nngh¡­]


    Without minding my reaction, Nicole took in the third finger and started sucking on it!


    While he was sucking, he started licking and rolling his tongue over my fingers.


    At the same time I looked at his hips which¡¯re swaying a little, Nicole noticed my gaze and let out a loud voice.


    [Aah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t¡­ hold it any longer..]


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Please restrain yourself there! I pleaded with my eyes. (TN: You¡¯ll just look more adorable, I guarantee it.)


    You shouldn¡¯t use your master as masturbating material!


    [Yes¡­ I won¡¯t use my hands¡­ I¡¯ll also restrain from moving my hips..]


    What the heck is this guy saying while extending his groin?


    It¡¯s useless, my complaints are not reaching him.


    Aside from that, let¡¯s stop eating my fingers, yeah?


    [Unmhh¡­ chiyuum, ngh¡­ haa¡­ I¡¯ll finish it with this here, okay?]


    With an ecstatic expression, Nicole wiped my hand which is covered with oil and saliva.


    And then he lifts my other hand.


    Aah, as I thought, you¡¯re eating that side, too, huh.


    At the end of my sight, my fingers are placed on top of Nicole¡¯s tongue.


    [*slurp*, *schlurp*¡­Nnghh..]


    Even though the pain shot up when I was being rubbed, why are the parts being sucked alright?


    Maybe because it¡¯s being sucked? There¡¯s no way.


    [Haa¡­ nguh¡­ chuu¡­ haah, haah..]


    Nicole¡¯s tongue entwines itself with my fingers.


    While I was being licked in the gaps between my fingers, I suddenly felt a chill on my back.


    Having a bedridden body sure is annoying.


    Even so, he¡¯s still stubbornly licking my fingers, and when I see Nicole¡¯s misty eyes, I was attacked by a strange feeling.


    I wanted to get back at him so I pushed my sucked fingers inside for a bit. (TN: Oh-hoh~)


    [Nguh¡­ aahh, fuua¡­Sheryl..-sama~ah!]


    When I did, my fingertips hit the roof of his mouth making Nicole¡¯s body shudder.


    My fingers are still inside his mouth. From that same mouth, drool is dripping down.


    As I was watching it fall, my body moved on its own.


    I held onto Nicole¡¯s shoulders as I was about to fall off when I approached his body and wiped the saliva off his face.


    [Aaah¡­ huu..ch..]


    When he was about to hold me up, Nicole¡¯s body started twitching as he shuddered.


    The fingers which were previously in his mouth also fell.


    His rough breathing filled with warmth hit my ear.


    [I, I¡¯m sorry¡­. I, I ended up¡­. cumming¡­]


    Eehh?! With just that?! Even though I just copied my brother?! (TN: There are people like me who get satisfied easily.)


    Although I deliberately shoved them in, I didn¡¯t particularly touch anything, you know?


    ¡­Let¡¯s give Nicole the title of Perverted Butler. Although his personality¡¯s like that, he¡¯s still my butler and I can¡¯t really do much without his help.


    [Aah, Sheryl-sama¡­ Sheryl-sama.] (TN: I see the birth of an M butler¡­ I¡¯d like Nicole to be an uke¡­ Not with Sheryl but with somebody else.)


    With a feverish voice, Nicole repeatedly calls out my name.


    I could feel my cheeks burning.


    For the time being, I would like to ascertain what has become of my standing to him.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [Hou~! This is magnificent!]


    When Bellom-sensei received the summarized report that I had Nicole bring to him, he raised his hands up in praise.


    With his gray hair flowing down his back while stroking his abundant white beard and shining eyes, I can only see him as an old magician.


    He¡¯s actually the Commissioner of the Magic Agency, though.


    [This discovery will definitely become a new hope to fight the Dreaming Illness! However, Sheryl¡­]


    Towards Bellom-sensei who suddenly turned serious, I also nodded my head as a reply.


    [The sharpness of your Mana perception can¡¯t be done by anyone else. As a magician of high level, even I can¡¯t determine just how much Mana you have. Even when you discharge your Mana near me.]


    To an ordinary magician, when an inanimate object comes to life, it just gives a ¡°not enough¡± feeling. (TN: They must be hard to please.)


    That¡¯s why the amount of Mana that food contains has been overlooked.


    [I don¡¯t know if it will turn into a benefit when it comes to the Dreaming Illness, but that sharper sense of yours will definitely become a force to reckon with depending on how it¡¯s used. However, rare powers often brings trouble along with it. Just as I said before, only I and your family should be the only ones to learn of this for now.  With regards to your health, you can just say that you¡¯ve eaten something bad and had gotten sick and it should be fine.] (TN: Is it supposed to be that simple?)


    Whether it¡¯s to lighten up the dampening mood, Bellom-sensei honorably said while laughing.


    Also, seeing my face loosen up after being carried away with the atmosphere, Mother spoke.


    [Aah~! With this, Sheryl¡¯s name will resound throughout the world, won¡¯t it?]


    Please stop it, Mother. It¡¯s embarrassing.


    I wonder why they react exaggeratedly when it comes to me?


    [That¡¯s right. In the official document published by the Magistrate Agency, your name appears in the form of a collaborator. You should become well-known if it¡¯s done to that extent.]


    By the way, regarding the recovery of my Mana, Bellom-sensei had previously lined up various medicinal plants taken from the back, and among them are the ones used to create a Mana-recovering medicine for me.


    Regarding the data this time, since it¡¯s written that I got ill from eating something, it should be fine for now.


    When I feel better and my endurance is raised, I plan to eat as much as I possibly can.


    [I also heard that Jule has remarkably improved his swordsmanship. What a bright future our house is headed.]


    [Fuofofofo, it¡¯s such a wonderful thing, is it not?]


    [Yes! Bellom-sama, I deeply thank you for coming despite your busy schedule.]


    [I would like to say the same. As of now, overseeing Sheryl¡¯s condition has become my ¡°lifework¡± after all.] (TN: The author wrote it in english.)


    [My, how reassuring.]


    [Fuofofo]


    [Ohohohoho.]


    These two have been controlling the flow this entire time. Although it¡¯s good that they¡¯re having fun.


    I, who¡¯s the main topic of the conversation, is full of nothing but fear.


    Before this, when Mother brought over the country¡¯s Prince, I couldn¡¯t close my mouth.


    That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the previous life¡¯s sister¡¯s favourite character.


    Ron¡¯Ares Kingdom¡¯s First Prince, His Highness Rafael, holds an amount of Mana rarely seen in recent years and he seems to be shining brightly among the famous magicians due to such powerful emissions.


    That prince is said to be blindingly beautiful, and since we¡¯re both of the same age, Mother decided to invite him over.


    I¡¯ve never had any visitors since I¡¯m in this condition, Mother said that I couldn¡¯t help how I look, as I am in the middle of recuperation from the Dreaming Illness, even if I compare myself to the prince.


    That¡¯s impossible. As I thought,it¡¯s impossible after all, Mother. I sure have extremely outrageous parents, huh.


    Or is it that because I look like her, she does not want me to lose when it comes to beauty? Besides, I¡¯m just from the Baron house and comparing myself against a royalty is somewhat worrisome.


    Bellom-sama who¡¯s been listening on the side the whole time just laughed, but I really hope nothing disastrous happens.


    [Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot. I¡¯ve brought you the manual to learn magic.]


    ¡¸£¡¡¹


    Before I could even speak, Nicole swiftly and steadily arrived to support me. He¡¯s normally efficient to begin with, though.


    [Don¡¯t be so flustered. It¡¯s fine to study but when it comes to practical tests, you must have someone else with you, okay?]


    [Oh? Bellom-sama, isn¡¯t Sheryl supposed to be unable to use magic¡­?]


    [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible for the Dreaming Illness patients. But I just thought that it¡¯s possible if it¡¯s Sheryl. He might be able to use magic in a different way.]


    [Such a thing is¡­!]


    Ah, this is bad. Mother¡¯s eyes are shining again.


    It¡¯s still a matter of possibility!


    Please rejoice after I¡¯m able to actually use magic!


    [You¡¯re currently discharging Mana consciously, aren¡¯t you? Originally, that¡¯s something the body does unconsciously. But since Sheryl could trace its path, maybe he can control it manually. If you do, you can also accumulate the necessary amount of mana for activating magic outside your body¡­¡­Although all of these are just my theories.]


    I see, even though I have just been releasing  Mana so far¡­. Should I give it a try?


    This may be worth a try. Let¡¯s immediately do it tonight.


    [Yes, yes, your eyes are looking good. Since this is the Magic Agency¡¯s summarized research, it¡¯s gonna be more difficult than the normally circulated ones. However, since the specific details have been omitted, it¡¯s perfect for studying from scratch. I thought it¡¯d be more useful to you this way.]


    [Un!]


    Thank you! I gave a big nod filled with gratitude.


    Even while having general knowledge, I¡¯m in a condition where I can¡¯t really do much.


    Even if the  difficulty somewhat increases, and if it allows me to apply it to myself, it is better.


    I really want to learn how to use magic after all¡­!


    [Aren¡¯t you glad, Sheryl? Mother will also help, so let¡¯s study it together, okay?]


    [By the way, didn¡¯t Walt Cadio come here? He¡¯s my fellow researcher from the academy and we used to study together. After graduation, that guy pursued the butler¡¯s path but if you have questions about the basics, he should be able to answer you.]


    Goodness, so the Butler Grandpa was a fellow student of the Director?


    Huh? Doesn¡¯t the higher academic research institute only accept the ones who are talented in magic¡­¡­Moreover, he¡¯s the same level as Bellom-sensei.


    I wonder why Butler Grandpa became our butler?


    [Fufu, although difficult, if it¡¯s a question that he¡¯s studied before, he¡¯ll be able to properly  answer it. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.]


    When Mother said while stroking my head, I tried to recall my memories of grandpa.


    Looking back at it, I¡¯ve never talked to Butler Grandpa before, have I?


    Although I do know where he¡¯s at with the help of Mana. I remember how surprised I was when I saw his Mana emission was greater than Father.


    Its atmosphere was definitely¡­ A very quiet feeling.


    When my memories went up to there, my eyelids started getting heavier. I wonder if this is due to Mother¡¯s healing touch.


    [I seem to have stayed for too long. I¡¯ll leave it up to here for now and see what¡¯s gonna happen in the future.]


    [Bellom-sama, thank you for today, too.]


    [You don¡¯t need to send me off. Just please look after Sheryl.]


    [I thank you for your thoughtful words.]


    While Mother was holding me, she gave a bow with just her head.


    Nicole lead him out on behalf of my mother.


    [Sheryl, you might be curious about the book but let¡¯s rest for now, okay? I will wake you up when dinner¡¯s ready.]


    Since I can¡¯t fight even if I try, I put the manual behind my head (literally) and obediently lied down.


    If I¡¯m able to use magic, the action itself will automatically release the pent-up Mana inside the body regardless of the amount, helping me recover from the dreaming illness.


    For the dreaming illness patients, being able to use magic is such a pleasure.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    I unexpectedly woke up and looked around.


    It¡¯s probably night now. There¡¯s no light passing through the curtains.


    The only company I have is the light from the night.


    With the only sound coming from the insects outside, I ended up thinking that I¡¯m in a different world.


    After eating dinner, Mother asked me to read the Manual I was given today.


    Although I¡¯ve learned about the letters, I could only read simple words so I needed help to study.


    But I¡¯m happy with that.


    I have a lot to do and it¡¯s still increasing.


    I¡¯m able to confirm that I¡¯m alive..


    I still have a lot I want to do.


    By the way, although the contents of the manual is complicated, with my understanding, I believe it¡¯s gonna be fine.


    I don¡¯t know the memory of the past life has appeared. Although it gives me unnecessary information at times, it has made me expand the way I see things.


    Speaking of which, I was told by sensei not to try to gather Mana inside my body from the outside.


    I got too excited because of the manual that I totally forgot.


    Because the curtains are closed during the night, Big Brother painted them while on Father¡¯s shoulders as a replacement for me who couldn¡¯t see the stars.


    Whether he used a white crayon, the stars¡¯ shape looks like the ones I saw in my previous life.


    Even if this is a different world, knowledge still remains.


    That is whether this place was also created or not.


    However, operating Mana requires the use of the mind¡­


    In that sense, I¡¯m really grateful to the knowledge of the past life.


    I think about myself gathering Mana.


    Is it the same as filling up a cup? But if that¡¯s the case I will need to prepare an additional substance.


    ¡¸¡­¡­£¿¡¹


    While I was wondering what to do, someone got caught in my Mana perception.


    Someone¡¯s entering the room. At this time, just who on earth¡­¡­With this amount of Mana, is it the butler grandpa?


    [Oh my, you were still awake¡­¡­To think that his master¡¯s still awake and he still hasn¡¯t noticed, Nicole still has a lot to learn.]


    If Nicole, who¡¯s sleeping next door, wakes up just because I woke up, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll get scared.


    [I am observing the surroundings. Because you were always asleep, you wouldn¡¯t know, though.]


    ¡­ I can¡¯t tell him I saw him through the Mana perception. I was actually asleep. I think explaining that difficult situation is a lot harder the blood¡¯s flow.


    Grandpa walks towards me without changing his facial expression while carrying a pitcher.


    [If you have awakened, it¡¯s better to get yourself hydrated.]


    [N..]


    When I nodded my head, Grandpa helped me up the bed and placed the cup of water in front of my mouth.


    Of course, I¡¯m already done with the cloth!


    I took a breath after gulping down the water.


    [There¡¯s still time before morning. It is fine for you to go back to sleep.]


    [Nn¡­]


    Although I get it, sleep just doesn¡¯t seem to come.


    I would also like to think how to gather Mana.


    When the preferences start lining together, I could feel my eyes sway as grandpa lightly patted my chest.


    Mother also likes to do this when she¡¯s sending me to sleep.


    Although grandpa¡¯s expression remains the same.


    Un¡­ will this be effective?


    Perhaps I¡¯m weak against other people¡¯s body warmth. When I feel a person¡¯s warmth, my tension immediately plummets down.


    [Until you¡¯re asleep, I will stay here by your side.]


    [N¡­]


    Although Mother spoke to me as if I was afraid of him, but I didn¡¯t find him scary with our direct contact just now.


    He certainly has a poker face so I guess small children will get scared. Because he¡¯s Nicole¡¯s grandfather, he¡¯s also a looker which is just too much.


    With his white hair falling straight to his waist I¡¯ll acknowledge that he¡¯s old, but he looks like he¡¯s younger than his real age.


    While thinking that he has the same color as me, I fell asleep.


    Within the darkness of my consciousness, as I was thinking about a cup filled with water¡­


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    After falling asleep, I entered the sea of memories while thinking how to gather Mana.


    If only I could recover from the dreaming illness, I won¡¯t have to distance myself from my brother.


    As expected, it would be a pain to always stick together so I¡¯ll gradually keep a safe distance.


    How about treating the gathering Mana as if I was pouring water into a cup?


    In this world, there¡¯s an item called magic stone where we store Mana in it.


    Those without mana are colorless and transparent, and the color changes according to the attributes of mana that can be stored.


    Just like how magic stones near the volcanoes are red in color because the are filled with fire attribute and so on.


    And in particular, magic stone mined in places without fixed attributes has less mana content and many colorless ones.


    Common magic stones were mainly used as fuel for lamps and used both at home and in public facilities.


    Even among manastones, rare ones with a high mana content can be used for attack magic, so the country seems to be managing it.


    Since the magic stone itself does not suck mana, I have no choice but to gather it myself, but it seems the quickest way is to use the colorless ones.


    But then, it would be useless.


    Once it¡¯s stored inside the stone, the Mana would be cut off from and will turn into ¡°the magic stone¡¯s Mana¡± instead of mine.


    But with just using the Mana on the magic stone, my Mana won¡¯t be converted to magic.


    To store the Mana inside my while being linked¡­ I see, it¡¯s to ¡°bind¡± it!


    To be precise, it¡¯s a thread.


    I wonder if I can discharge Mana like threads and instead of letting it flow out freely, I¡¯ll do it just like how silkworms spit out threads.


    And then I¡¯ll spin them into a cloth¡­¡­No, rather than a cloth, would a ball be better? Just like the description, I am spinning Mana thread into a ball of Mana.


    Yeah, let¡¯s try it with this image.


    While also searching for Mana, I started spinning my own  into a ball little by little.


    I make an image of Mana coming out from my ten fingers as threads


    as if searching for it. (?)


    I took my time inside the sea of memories to prevent the making of the Mana thread from scattering.

 CH 3

    [Welcome home, Big Brother.]


    [!!!¡­ I¡¯m back, Sheryl! I¡¯m back!]


    Big Brother hugged me on my wheelchair when I welcomed him at the entrance.


    Of course, Father also did the same and since I can¡¯t do anything about it, Mother hastily helped me.


    On that note, Big Brother did control his strength so I didn¡¯t feel suffocated.


    [Although I¡¯ve heard of your progress from the letter, are you really alright?]


    [Yes. Although I still find it difficult to walk around.]


    Just as Bellom-sensei predicted, I was able to successfully gather Mana outside my body.


    I was also able to activate magic with it, improving my physical health visibly.


    I¡¯ll just close my mouth about the festival-like reaction when I was able to finally do some magic. Mother still hasn¡¯t gone crazy.


    Thanks to that, starting from when I just got out of bed to my start of speech training, all my worries were gone.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the endurance yet so I still can¡¯t leave the house.


    [I¡¯m glad¡­ I really glad¡­]


    [Yes.]


    He had a tearful voice while stroking my head as I patted his back. My brother¡¯s body, which has been growing steadily, has now almost caught up to Father and looks like an adult.


    Even though he always comes home every holiday, it still feels like it¡¯s been a long time.


    While I was immersed in my feelings about my brother¡¯s reunion, there¡¯s a presence approaching.


    [Jule-sama, how could you selfishly start touching Sheryl-sama with those dirty hands of yours without them?]


    [Geh, Walt.]


    [You also haven¡¯t washed your mouth, yet¡­¡­We can¡¯t have that, can we?]


    [I¡¯m going!]


    Upon the butler grandpa¡¯s appearance, Big Brother dashed to the washroom like the wind.


    I felt a little lonely when his warmth disappeared.


    [Sheryl-sama, too, please take care. Nicole, for this to happen while you¡¯re around, what does this mean?]


    [¡­.I¡¯m sorry.]


    [Uhmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry.]


    Nicole must¡¯ve missed the chance because Big Brother did it so quickly. It¡¯s the same with my father, too.


    I wanted to defend him but with grandpa¡¯s sharp glare, I lost my courage and apologized.


    [There is nothing that Sheryl-sama has to apologize for! Everything was because of my lack of attention!]


    [That¡¯s right! Everything is Nicole¡¯s fault!]


    [Jule-sama should reflect the most!]


    [Uu¡­.]


    When Big Brother unknowingly returned and got full of himself, he got reprimanded by Grandpa.


    Although he should be aware that he¡¯ll get warned when he¡¯d say that¡­ Did he do that on purpose?


    I let out a bitter smile because of the heavy atmosphere.


    [Because Madam is also busy today, please don¡¯t cause so much trouble.]


    [Yee~s.]


    [Make your replies short.]


    [Yes!]


    Just like that, Big Brother got an earful from Grandpa.


    Just right after Big Brother came home, the house has gotten lively.


    Just when I wonder whether I¡¯d get told, too, Grandpa goes back to his work.


    [That¡¯s right, Big Brother, I completely forgot to tell you. Congratulations on passing another year at school.]


    [Thanks! Though it¡¯s too easy for me.]


    Big Brother who boasted proudly looked smart and cool.


    Today, there will be a dinner party to celebrate Big brother¡¯s advancement to the Higher Academic Research institute in our house.


    Because it needs some preparations, Mother who would¡¯ve normally greeted together with me is currently busy. It¡¯s been very busy here in last few days.


    [Even if I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t be of much help at all so should we go to my room?]


    Before I could answer, I¡¯m already being lifted up.


    Technically speaking, it¡¯s the princess carry. (TN:I¡¯ve been typing this term a lot lately.)


    [Wai¨C!]


    [You¡¯re still very light. You must properly eat, got it?]


    Carrying me as if I¡¯m weightless, Big Brother walked steadily towards his room.


    I was still in a shocked state as I stiffly clung onto him.


    [Big Brother, that was too sudden!]


    [But isn¡¯t it impossible to climb the stairs on a wheelchair?]


    [That might be true, but please say at least a word before doing it!]


    [I did say that we¡¯re going to my room, didn¡¯t I?]


    Even if you did, I haven¡¯t given my acknowledgement, yet!


    While sighing at our situation, Nicole followed behind with my wheelchair.


    [This must be the first you¡¯ve come here, right? Have you gone to the second floor¡¯s other rooms?]


    [¡­.Father has accompanied me before.]


    With Big Brother¡¯s exact same flow of events.


    On the second floor, there¡¯s a room where our family portrait is placed. I didn¡¯t buy it.


    Oh, Painter, there should be a limit to your imaginations.


    [How about the painting¡­]


    [I went, I saw, I got full of it!]


    [You were surprised, weren¡¯t you?]


    [Yes¡­.]


    First, I was surprised by the number of paintings. I don¡¯t even want to imagine the cost for all those paintings.


    A painting that¡¯s being hanged on one side of the wall was a bit horrifying.


    Among all those paintings, mine were the majority¡­¡­I won¡¯t say any more.


    [That¡¯s because you¡¯re this house¡¯s pride!]


    [Eeh¡­]


    [There¡¯s nothing  to be embarrassed about, you know?]


    Please be embarrassed about that. Both Father and Mother, too.


    They might just want to preserve the memories of me while I¡¯m still alive, so I couldn¡¯t say it out loud¡­


    [And¡­ here we are.]


    He¡¯s been carrying me from the living room and when we entered his room, Big Brother sat down on without putting me down and just like that made me sit in his lap.


    [Big Brother¡­?]


    [Yeah?]


    [I¡¯m heavy, right?]


    [That¡¯s not true at all?]


    [¡­¡­Your feet will go numb.]


    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.]


    It¡¯s useless, he doesn¡¯t want to put me down.


    Big Brother¡¯s grinning broadly while patting my head.


    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to separate from my brother.


    I¡¯m so glad I learned magic, erasing my worry of dying from Dreaming Illness.


    But I can¡¯t let my guard down yet, that¡¯s why I hope I could get some distance from him soon.


    Even though I¡¯m no longer at that age where I should sit on other people¡¯s laps¡­¡­It would probably  be useless even if I told him that, huh.


    Sometimes, I think my family is treating me as if my age stopped at three years old.


    If not then I won¡¯t be convinced with the way they¡¯re treating me.


    Whatever I¡¯d say, they¡¯d just end it with ¡°Sheryl sure is cute~¡± and that will be humiliating.


    [It was written in the letter but, will you really cut your hair?]


    Older Brother took a bit of my hair which has fallen in in front of my face.


    My hair that had never been cut had reached my thighs.


    I answered my brother¡¯s question with a vigorous nod.


    [I¡¯ll cut it.]


    [No matter what?]


    [I¡¯ll cut it.]


    [¡­ . Again, why?]


    Hair is said to be where Mana accumulates.


    That¡¯s why there are lots of magicians who have long hair like Bellom-sensei. Although all of it are just speculations for now.


    But with how I see it, is that really the case? It¡¯s about that much.


    Although it seems to have nothing to do with Dreaming Illness, but if it¡¯s really accumulated on my hair,  then I¡¯d better cut it, was what I thought.


    And the number one reason is¡­


    [¡­..I only look like a girl.]


    [Yeah?]


    [When I finally got out of bed and I saw myself in the mirror, no matter how, I could only see a girl.]


    On that day when I was about to check how I really look, a maid knocked on the door with a hand mirror on hand.


    I thought that the body lines indicating that I was only bones and skin have disappeared and I thought that I looked a bit presentable now.


    The image I saw in the mirror was¡­¡­a delicate-looking girl with a head full of white hair.


    Who the heck is this?


    I seriously thought so as I repeatedly checked again in every angle.


    What was reflected was me.


    There could only be me.


    I was told before that I look like my mother, but is it the illness¡¯s fault that I look this much like here?!


    Regarding that, I just need to gain muscles was how I consoled myself.


    And after that, I just have to cut my hair.


    [¡­There are also girls with short hair, aren¡¯t there?]


    [It¡¯s a matter of feelings.]


    The man on the past life¡¯s memories also had short hair.


    Because there are objects which gather Mana, I can just use those.


    [I find it such a waste, though. About how long are you gonna cut from it?]


    [I¡¯ll have it cut all the way to my back.]


    [¡­How much?]


    [As much as Nicole¡¯s.]


    I thought that much is enough as I pointed at Nicole.


    In an instant, Big Brother¡¯s expression changed.


    [Wait, there¡¯s no need to match it with Nicole¡¯s, right?]


    [I¡¯m not really matching it with his, you know? Isn¡¯t Big Brother¡¯s also short?]


    Maybe it¡¯s to move easily during physical activities, his hair looks just like a that of a knight¡¯s. Is this what¡¯s called ¡°very short¡±?


    [That¡¯s because I¡¯m aiming to be a magic knight, so it¡¯s fine! Because long hair is a minority among the knights. But Sheryl is different, right? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s in the way but you don¡¯t really have to cut it to that extent, right?]


    [N~ But I¡¯m also concerned about that Mana thing¡­¡­Once it¡¯s cut, it might also turn to look like Walt-san¡¯s though.


    [That¡¯s the part you¡¯re most concerned about?!]


    [Or it might really match with Nicole in the end.]


    [There¡¯s really no need to have matching looks with the Cadir Family, is there?!]


    [I¡¯ve already decided. Because mother will keep the hair as a memento, isn¡¯t it fine?]


    It was very hard to convince my parents, too. So I ended up mentioning about making the cut hair as a keepsake.


    However, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t budge.


    [Even though it suits you¡­]


    [Will you not like me with short hair?]


    [That¡¯s not it, but¡­¡­It¡¯s such a waste¡­¡­¡¹


    [It¡¯s going to grow again.]


    I don¡¯t know to what extent, though.


    My brother covered his face with both his hands upon hearing my nonchalant reply.


    Is it to that extent?


    Hair might be important to girls, but I¡¯m a man.


    [Uuu, my cute Sheryl has¡­]


    [I¡¯m fine not being cute.]


    If you¡¯re a man, you must want to look cool. Even though Father and Big Brother both look so manly, why is it only me?!


    I ended sighing a bit.


    [That¡¯s what¡¯s making you cute, but you probably have no idea, right?]


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    While laughing, Big Brother lightly met our lips together.


    ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this way over the boundary of skinship?


    When I accidentally looked at Nicole, although his mouth is a smile, I can see his cheeks twitching.


    So it¡¯s not normal, after all!


    Meanwhile, Big Brother is raining kisses on my hair, cheeks, and face.


    I covered him with my hand.


    [Big Brother, I¡¯m no longer a child so doing this sort of thing is..]


    [Does Sheryl hate being kissed?]


    Is the problem whether I like it or not?


    Also, it seems that he¡¯s used to doing it¡­


    [¡­.So Big Brother has learned how to be a playboy, huh.]


    [That¡¯s no¡­?! Wait, Sheryl, I might have done this and that, but I¡¯m not a player!]


    Even though you were doing so familiarly, it¡¯s so obvious.


    I naturally evaded my eyes.


    [I understand that you love me dearly, however, if other people sees it then they¡¯ll misunderstand.]


    [Your ethics will be doubted.]


    [Ah?!]


    Big Brother looked like he¡¯s shot by lightning with Nicole¡¯s retort.


    But Nicole isn¡¯t losing, either.


    [It is not good for Sheryl-sama¡¯s emotional education.]


    I don¡¯t think Nicole has any right to say that.


    [It¡¯s not like it¡¯s bad to show my love, right?!]


    [In Big Brother¡¯s case, what you¡¯re doing to who knows how many people is the problem.]


    [That¡¯ not it!!! Sheryl is an exception!!!]


    [You mean your feelings for the others are shallow? Aren¡¯t you playing with them, after all?]


    [U¡­.]


    While waiting for our mother to call us for lunch, I was enjoying myself teasing my brother.


    It¡¯s not that I really believe what I¡¯m accusing him, okay?


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    The Ron Arras country where I live is often called ¡°the country of the magician¡± because it has many magical qualities and puts emphasis on magician education in the national policy.


    It flourishes in the basin surrounded by the mountains, and this seasonal country is almost peaceful. There¡¯s no war happening around the border, and if there is, at most is a clash with a small group of demons.


    The magicians brought up in the country are dispatched to the suppression of demons and to disaster areas, and to other countries if requested by allies.


    As expected, Ron¡¯Ares Kingdom is an amazing country.


    The secondary academic research institute(Middle school) and the higher academic research institute(High school) are operated under the jurisdiction of the country and eventually the magic agency.


    Both places are created to study and learn magic, and most of those who graduates from the middle school would always choose to enroll in high school.


    Entrance and advancement are basically mandated by magical powers and written exams, and age and status are irrelevant.


    Basically, being a graduate from the higher department is a rite of passage of the aristocrat and it can not be said that there is no entrance to the back door. I heard Mother talking with someone about it.


    Because we don¡¯t have enough money to pay for such backhanded method, Big Brother was able to enter the school with his own abilities.


    It is said that the amount of mana for using magic is inherited.


    It¡¯s just that, the higher the parents¡¯ Mana capacity, the harder it is to conceive, and vice versa. Mine is probably more than my parents.


    It may be the darkness of this country that a person who has a lot of mana stands out in the aristocracy whose royal family is the lead.


    I do not know whether it is a mutation or a genetic divergence, but rarely even people who have enormous mana appear in common people.


    And those common people who are discovered to have such are invited by the nobles for adoption, that¡¯s why nobles continue to have high Mana capacity.


    Will there be a problem arising due to that issue?


    My health has improved and my time to stay awake has grown longer so I decided to focus on studying. Compared to the lessons on my previous life, studying in this world sure is fun.


    Also, contributing to finding a cure for the Dreaming Illness has become one of my dreams.


    It seems that in the recent years, the number of patients for the illness has increased.


    That is especially true for the nobles.


    Amongst all of them, me showing signs of recovery is a good sign. But in reality, both Bellom-sensei and I don¡¯t think so.


    Although if my way of recovery could be done by other people, that would be good.


    [Ah, ah¡­. huff¡­. Shery-sama, over there is¡­]


    [Here?]


    [Aah! You can¡¯t,  don¡¯t move it¡­. yahah..ah..]


    On top of his shirt, so as to avoid touching him, I moved my hand from his chest and lightly brushed past it.


    When I was moving my hand, Nicole, who¡¯s ended  up kneeling on top of the bed let out a low moan.


    [Kufuuu¡­ nguu¡­]


    [Nicole sure is sensitive, huh.]


    [You¡¯re wro¡­ Ahh, ahh..]


    It¡¯s really not very convincing when he¡¯s shaking his head while trying to move himself away from pleasure.


    I would be troubled if he disturbs me so I told Nicole to stop moving his hands.


    Nicole¡¯s face has turned red while clenching his shirt.


    His brown skin dripping with sweat and feverish face looks really erotic.


    [Nng¡­ haa¡­ ah, ah..]


    [Fufu¡­ your drool is leaking.]


    Does it feel that good?


    At my words, Nicole tried to close his mouth but that¡¯s just useless. When I move my hands again then he¡¯ll just end up opening his mouth again.


    [Hyuuu.. Sheryl-sama¡­Alrea¡­ n..]


    [Not yet.]


    Seriously speaking, doing ecchi things isn¡¯t really the goal.


    Since I started being able to control Mana consciously, I¡¯ve also become able to use magic.


    While releasing Mana for detection, I found three masses of Mana outside of his body.


    I thought that I could do something more and thought of experimenting with my own mana to see if I could influence people¡¯s mana.


    The result is, this.


    [Ah, ah,ah! Ya, my nipples, I feel¡­!]


    [Yeah, I¡¯m planning on taking it out from here.]


    While turning the fingertips where I¡¯m releasing Mana from, I try to guide Nicole¡¯s Mana to his nipples.


    It will be successful if I can induce induced mana out from his body.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter whichever part of the body the discharge comes from, but the easier the place to imagine, the better, isn¡¯t it?


    [Noo~¡­ If you, let it, out¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ turn weird! Even now, already¡­!]


    He¡¯s begging me with teary eyes.


    Even though the dinner party began and everybody is gathered there, it can not be said that nobody is going to come, so it seems I need to hurry up a bit.


    Oh well, I¡¯m anticipating that no one is coming so I initiated this situation.


    Because it¡¯s my third time experimenting, Nicole¡¯s pants¡¯ buttons have been undone and his underwear is peeping from it. The center part of the undergarment was already wet with the liquid which has leaked earlier.


    [There¡¯s no meaning to this experiment if I don¡¯t get it out. I¡¯ll be fine, definitely.]


    Since I am manipulating Nicole¡¯s Mana through mine, it is a given that Nicole¡¯s mana flow will return to normal if I stop the operation.


    [Ahnnn¡­.But..]


    [It¡¯s alright, trust me.]


    When I smiled while saying so, Nicole couldn¡¯t say anything.


    It seems that Nicole is weak to my smile.


    [Then, I¡¯ll slowly take it out, okay?]


    In order to prevent its flow to gush out, I slowly guided Nicole¡¯s Mana out little by little.


    As if tracing the areola, and then back to the top.


    Nicole seemed to have felt the movement of mana as pleasure as if the place was directly connected with the lower body.


    [Ah! Ah! Kuhh¡­uh¡­a, aah! Yah, I¡¯m, scared, of letting it out¡­uh¡­Aaa~!] (TN: phew¡­)


    At the same time I took out the Mana from Nicole¡¯s body, the essence he¡¯s been holding in within his


    lower body was also released.


    After he arched his body and soiled his underwear, Nicole¡¯s powerless body has turned soft.


    [Ah¡­hah¡­ah¡­]


    When dragging the Mana out of them, I wonder how the others would feel?


    There must be a lingering sensation as Nicole is still panting a little.


    While looking at Nicole¡¯s appearance, he looks as if he¡¯s been sexually stimulated.


    I pulled the Mana which is still connected to Nicole¡¯s nipples.


    [Hiyuu~?!]


    [Did it felt good?]


    [Ch¡­ah¡­yesh..ah! You can¡¯t, please don¡¯t pull it!]


    Nicole who saw the still connected Mana made a face as if he¡¯s gonna cry.


    I feel like the me who felt that it¡¯s fun seems to be already hopeless.


    [Are you still feeling it? Or is it that Nicole has always always been sensitive in your chest?]


    [Hu¡­ uu¡­ Sheryl-sama¡­ Please don¡¯t tease me.]


    [I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re responding too much.]


    I ended up getting carried away.


    Because it takes too much time and people might really come, I¡¯ll just leave it at this for now.


    As soon I stopped controlling it, the Mana connected to Nicole¡¯s body scattered.


    I have also confirmed that the flow within the other party has gone back to normal.


    [Do you have an extra underwear prepared?]


    [Yes¡­. I will excuse myself for a bit.]


    I wondered if he¡¯s calmed down as Nicole started getting changed in a corner I couldn¡¯t see.


    I can only hear the shuffling sound.


    PART3


    That was just a small thing and he¡¯s back by my side after a short while. His cheeks are still bright red.


    [Have I been useful to you?]


    [Yeah. Because I¡¯ve properly learned how to take it out, I¡¯m relieved. Thank you.]


    When I lightly raised my hand, Nicole ,watched my action and lowered his head to me.


    The black hair is smoothly flowing down as always, it tickles my hand.


    Nicole looks happy as he narrowed his eyes in delight.


    Since was it that I¡¯ve heard from him what my existence is to him.


    [You are my one and only master.]


    He answered with a smile.


    Since I was told as such with conviction, ¡°I see, so I¡¯ve got myself a black dog,¡± was what I thought.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    At this time when the success or failure of the Higher Academic Research Institute is known, a dinner party will be held there and there.


    As we decided to invite people who are usually indebted or around us, regardless of the people of aristocracy in our house, we came up with the dinner in a standing style.


    And it seems to be coming to an end.


    I can hear the sound of carriages leaving.


    While listening to those sounds, Nicole who¡¯s combing my hair called out to me gently.


    [Did you not feel hastened?]


    [I had a basket brought here even before it¡¯s started. Mother and the others seemed to be really busy, though.]


    In the afternoon the entrance hall was filled with flowers.


    More than the beauty of the flowers, I remember Mother¡¯s appearance who was busy writing a not so small amount of ¡°Thank you¡± letters.


    There were also some people who wanted to meet me, but I¡¯d like to refrain from that.


    It would be better to meet with guests only after I¡¯ve managed to at least go out.


    [¡­.Were you not lonely at least?]


    [Why?]


    With that sudden question, I looked up at Nicole.


    [Even though your family is gathered in there, you¡¯re staying here all alone as if in a age¡­]


    [Weren¡¯t you here with me, Nicole?]


    [That¡¯s¡­ You¡¯re right, but.]


    It felt heavy when it¡¯s said at this moment.


    the only memories I¡¯ve ever had were the one¡¯s I remembered while staying in bed and the memories from outside I have experienced only just recently.


    And I also know that my family is concerned about me.


    Because I know that they treasure so, so much that I don¡¯t feel any complaints.


    Although I am dissatisfied with being treated as a kid.


    And it can¡¯t really be said that I¡¯m alone.


    [If I¡¯m really alone then I might feel really depressed, though. When I see Nicole panting that much, I don¡¯t feel lonely at all, you know?]


    [Sheryl-sama¡ª!]


    Although I can¡¯t see Nicole¡¯s expression on my back, but I feel that he¡¯s making an embarrassed expression.


    Must be because he¡¯s not used to being teased, his reactions are refreshing.


    [Ah, it seems that the last guest has gone home.]


    [Can you tell each person apart?]


    [When I will it, I can. I can only see them roughly for now, though.]


    [Sheryl-sama¡¯s powers are really outstanding, aren¡¯t they?]


    [And they feel good, right?]


    [¡­.Please don¡¯t tease me.]


    While I was laughing, the door in my room opened widely.


    [Shery! I¡¯ve made you feel lonely, haven¡¯t I!]


    [Master, please be quiet.]


    Father who ignored Nicole¡¯s warning walked straight to me and held me up.


    His cheek that¡¯s rubbing at me forcefully is very annoying.


    [Ooh, our princess today looks cute as we¡­Buhah!]


    I reflexively hit his face.


    Is it on purpose? Are you saying he did it on purpose?


    [I am a man. And I¡¯m not even cute.]


    [I see, I see.]


    Kuuh, he¡¯s not listening at all.


    When he saw me wrinkle my brows, Father¡¯s love-showering continued.


    As I though, I have to borrow mother¡¯s power for this.


    I want to stop him from crushing my cheeks, but my strength is just lacking¡­


    [Dad, if you push it too far then you¡¯ll be hated.]


    [What, that was fast.]


    [¡­.Have you taken a bath already?]


    When I look at my brother ¡ª I can see from from the corner of my eyes even while being held? up by Father that he¡¯s wearing his sleepwear neatly.


    [I¡¯ve lightly washed all the sweat  and smell out. I¡¯d really like it if they give me a break on those strong-scented perfumes.]


    [That just means that a lot of ladies are interested to talk to you.]


    [There were also ladies whose age were above mine, though¡­]


    Hmm, I thought the they only invited those who¡¯re close to the family, it seems others were also invited.


    Indeed, if he enters the room with a strong scent of perfume, Nicole would¡¯ve chased him out.


    Big Brother¡¯s decision was right on the mark.


    [Since I will be here for a while, shall we sleep together?]


    Big Brother approached me with his own pillow while laughing.


    Didn¡¯t he mean ¡°Today, too¡±?


    [Are you going to sleep with Father tomorrow, then?]


    [I¡¯d like to pass on that.]


    Why¡¯re you competing against my brother?


    He must¡¯ve been hurt because of my instant reply as he started to sulk.


    [Isn¡¯t it fine to sleep with your father every once in a while?]


    [Just the two of us?]


    That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­To sleep with Father at this age is just¡­¡­


    [It¡¯s fine to sleep on your parents¡¯ room and us three can sleep together. Your mother will certainly be happy.]


    [You can do that even without me here, can¡¯t you?]


    [If you¡¯re not here then I won¡¯t be able to show off!]


    That¡¯s why, why are you competing against Big Brother?!


    If the three of us are going to sleep together, then sleeping with four people is fine, isn¡¯t it?!


    ¡­. The bed won¡¯t hold out, huh.


    [Dad, we should notice Sheryl¡¯s white eyes soon.]


    [That¡¯s not it, Sheryl! It¡¯s not that Father is jealous of your closeness with your brother, okay?!]


    [Father, it should be about time for you to please put me down.]


    [Is Sheryl in your rebellious age!?]


    Just what are you saying when you just held me up without asking anything?


    When I repeatedly tapped on Father¡¯s chest, he reluctantly put me down on top of the bed.


    Nicole immediately fixed the disordered clothes.


    [My oh my, while I was busy talking to Walt about the thank you gifts, you¡¯ve been doing something fun here.]


    Following the voice, we looked and the entrance and saw Mother standing by the door carrying a lamp while smiling.


    I did not miss Father¡¯s flinching shoulders.


    [I¡¯m fine, you know? I¡¯ve been so busy these past few days and didn¡¯t have enough time to spend with Sheryl, but I¡¯m fine, you know? Even when I¡¯m not around, you can meet our cute son when you miss him, can¡¯t you? No matter what happens you just want to get ahead, don¡¯t you?]


    Even though she should be smiling, I can only see a Han¡¯nya behind her.


    My brother moved casually to the corner of the room so that I could not get into Mother¡¯s sight casually as I escaped from reality.


    Father vocalized.


    [N, no way. I never had any intention of leaving you behind, you know?]


    [Fufufu, without forgetting this situation?]


    [Nonono way!]


    You¡¯re trying too hard, Father. Just please hurry up and get hit by Mother already.


    That way, it should be quickly settled.


    However, Father isn¡¯t letting mother approach him. Instead, he¡¯s repeatedly backing off.


    Can¡¯t be helped¡­.should I lend a hand? I gave Nicole an eye contact. (??)


    [Mother, you¡¯ve worked hard. How about taking a breather here?]


    [Oh my, Sheryl, won¡¯t I be a nuisance?]


    [I have never thought of mother as a nuisance.]


    While laughing, when I gestured my hands to the chair next to the bed where Mother has always sat on, Nicole brings warm tea brewed at the same time.


    A pot with a fire attribute magic stone is an excellent thing that boils hot water on the spot.


    Fresh water was always secured next to the bed so that I could drink it at any time.


    [My, thank you, Nicole¡­¡­ Huu, I¡¯ve finally managed to sit down.]


    [Could it be that you¡¯ve been standing the whole time since lunch?]


    [ Because there were a lot of things to be done here and there. And a certain someone wen somewhere and abandoned me. Oh, Jule, what¡¯s wrong? For the main lead of the party to stay in the corner of the room.]


    We¡¯re trying to run away from Mother¡¯s wrath, is something nobody said.


    [Nicole, give me tea, too.]


    [Can you drink it?]


    [¡­. Isn¡¯t your treatment to me too harsh?]


    [Because it¡¯s also Father, Big Brother is not the only one.]


    [What about that?]


    [Because I am Sheryl-sama¡¯s servant, I am only strict to those who ignore Sheryl-sama¡¯s health.]


    While saying so, Nicole started preparing for two more portions of tea.


    The order of serving tea might be weird, but since  Mother is the Boss of the house, it¡¯s fine. It can¡¯t be helped that Father is the last in line.


    Each one received their tea and other than Mother, everybody else stays at the bottom of the bed.


    This is basically how our family gathers together.


    There¡¯s no gloomy atmosphere in the room and everyone merrily laughs while conversing.


    ¨CThat¡¯s why nobody would¡¯ve thought that tonight might have been my death anniversary.


    I think I¡¯ve overcome the first wall.


    Now then, I wonder if I will be able to turn around fate¡¯s decision for me.


    How about the heroine from the game. If it¡¯s in the game, at the same time Big Brother entered his third year in highschool, she should have simultaneously enrolled.


    As for me, If Big Brother should live in sadness, then I wouldn¡¯t mind if that heroine catches his attention.


    But I¡¯ve been constantly praying that the scenarios in the game does not happen in real life.

 CH 4.1

    Part 1


    [These blue roses are called Ondina.]


    [So blue roses really exist?]


    Even though I have no knowledge about flowers while on the sickbed, I know that it¡¯s possible to cultivate blue roses in my previous life so I ended up voicing my question.


    In addition, it seems that there was a successful example with the technology of recombining genes in the past world when searching for memory.


    The flower bed that I saw for the first time are blooming beautifully in the springy sunshine.


    Just like the kuku fruit, there are a lot of food in this world which don¡¯t exist in my previous life, but there are a lot of flowers which I have a memory of in that life as well.


    As I listen to the gardener¡¯s explanations while looking at the flowers, the one that caught my attention the most was, as expected, the roses.


    It was surprising to know that there¡¯re a lot more various colors even among the roses. Not only pink or red but yellow and white, and also blue.


    [No, blue ones were not found in the rose species. What is now called blue rose could be obtained by extracting red pigment from red rose¡­¡­Rather, it refers to a variety that is close to purple. However,  Sheryl-sama sure is knowledgeable, to know that blue rose doesn¡¯t really exist.


    I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t say that those are popular in my previous life.


    I return the gardener¡¯s words with a smile. Recently, I¡¯ve discovered that ¡°smile when in front of trouble tactic¡± is really useful.


    [The purple color certainly has a slight tinge of blue, huh. So you removed the red pigment from them¡­?]


    [Ah! You can¡¯t just casually touch them! This variety has especially small and numerous thorns.]


    [I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­]


    I hurriedly stopped my extended hand unconsciously.


    Although the branches look thin and fragile, it seems that there is no mistake that it¡¯s a rose.


    [I will give Sheryl-sama a suggestion.]


    [Nicole¡­]


    While I was in the middle of thinking, Nicole said to me.


    On my walking rehab, instead of the wheelchair, I had Nicole¡¯s hands assisting me.


    My hair has been cut up to the corner of my eyes. (TN:Must be the bangs.)


    Even though my hair has lost all its pigments.


    [Oh my,have you found out? When the topic about your hair has reached my ears, the first thought that came to mind is this Ondina. Although the lower leaves fall to such extent that they seem to wither even while being cared for, these roses are often filled with flowers¡­¡­ Aah, even if it isn¡¯t given a lot of care, it¡¯s flowers still manages to bloom. It¡¯s just that, although they easily get injured and are susceptible to diseases, is it considered their characteristics? We have nurtured them as if they¡¯re Sheryl-sama.]


    [It¡¯s kind of embarrassing being compared to a flower.]


    [When I listened to those words just now, I have confirmed that they do resemble Sheryl-sama. Could we bring some to the room?]


    [Of course! I will prune some and bring them later. Ondina also is very fragrant. In the language of flowers, it  means ¡°God¡¯s blessing¡± and ¡°dream come true¡±.]


    [What a wonderful thing! For there to be such a flower who embodies Sheryl-sama so much!]


    [Have you finally understood


    The two men who seemed to understand each other shared a passionate handshake.


    I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t call a guy beautiful in front of his face.


    After that, while listening to the excited gardener¡¯s explanations, I thoroughly enjoyed the colorful flowers.


    [It should be about time for Bellom-sama to arrive.]


    [It¡¯s that time already? Well then, shall we go and meet him at the entrance?]


    There will be an examination by Bellom-sensei this afternoon.


    Although it¡¯s called examinations, all he¡¯s been talking about lately are regarding the magical studies and the like.


    According to my knowledge form my previous life, Bellom-sensei will give me something strange.


    [Well then, please sit on the wheelchair.]


    [I can¡¯t stay standing?]


    [You may not.  Because you have walked enough for today. Pushing yourself too hard will be harmful.]


    [Is that so¡­]


    When it comes to my health, Nicole won¡¯t budge an inch.


    We gave thanks to the garden grandpa and let the flowerbeds behind.


    Mother welcomes us upon entering the mansion.


    [Sheryl, how were the flowerbeds?]


    [They were very pretty, there¡¯re also some cute flowers, I enjoyed it very much.]


    [Is that so¡­ Mother also wanted to see them with you¡­ I could¡¯ve also taught you about the language of flowers.]


    [If madam had gone together, the time wouldn¡¯t have been enough.]


    It seems that if Mother starts looking at flowers, she¡¯ll take a very long time because she really loves them.


    Because they said I mustn¡¯t get tired before bellom-sensei arrived, instead of a ¡°doctor stop¡±, they gave me a ¡°Nicole stop¡±. (TN: I¡¯ve no idea how else to phrase this.)


    [When we have the time, let¡¯s see them together again, okay?]


    [That¡¯s right, you promise me, Sheryl. At that time, I will be pulling your hand.]


    [¡­.At that time, I would like to be able to walk by myself.]


    However, with these feet of mine which have lost their strength, it will likely be a very long time before I¡¯ll manage to stand properly.


    Although they no longer tremble like a newborn fawn¡­


    Moreover, upon witnessing such a scene, I feel  like their overprotection has intensified.


    Even the maids start to fuss when they see a slight change to my eye color. Although it is Nicole¡¯s job to tell them off.


    On top of the wheelchair, as my eyes ended up staring at a distant place, I picked up Bellom-sensei¡¯s Mana from my Mana sense.


    Because Sensei¡¯s Mana emission is greater than normal, it¡¯s very easy to tell him apart from the rest. Although according to Sensei, the First Prince¡¯s is more amazing. I guess there won¡¯t be an opportunity to meet him.


    Finally, the sound of a horse carriage has entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    [Welcome and thank you for coming.]


    [Ooh, if it isn¡¯t Sheryl. You look healthy.]


    Starting with Mother¡¯s greeting, everyone lowered their heads and greeted Mr. Bellow.


    When Sensei was accepting the greeting and saw me, he happily patted my head.


    [However, have you cut your hair again? It doesn¡¯t look any different from the last time I saw you.]


    [Because we cut it regularly.]


    [So does having shorter hair really improve your health?]


    [It¡¯s just the matter of my feelings.]


    [Is that so, but having your emotions feeling light also improves your health so I guess it still counts.]


    By the way, Bellom-sensei also brought with him some of my cut hair as a remembrance.


    For some reason, when it was time for my hair to be cut to my desired hairstyle, everyone working in the mansion besides Sensei gathered around and my hair has been distributed to them one by one.


    When I asked whether it¡¯s some kind of custom or something, apparently there¡¯s no special meaning to it.


    Why were they distributing my hair?


    As usual, we returned to my room together with Sensei¡¯s ¡°fofofofo¡± laugh.


    [By the way, Sheryl. I have something important to tell you today.]


    [Yes, what might it be?]


    Bellom-sensei sat on the chair and started spreading the documents on the desk.


    What¡¯s written in there is ¡°Secondary Academic Research Institute¡±.


    [Your admittance to the Secondary Academic Research Institute has been finalized. To be exact, you¡¯ll be starting as a third-year student.]


    [Ha¡­?]


    The news was too unexpected that I asked with a stupid voice.


    My mother who¡¯s sitting on the other side has been smiling happily, though¡­¡­ That that smile seems similar to when my brother made it to the third year of highschool must have been my imagination, right?


    [I have already explained this to your parents. I thought that I should tell you directly.]


    [Again¡­ why so suddenly?]


    [Oh, I¡¯ve been thinking about it since before. That¡¯s because I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of magician you are going to become.]


    [I¡¯m honored.]


    [However, the biggest thing of all is that you¡¯ve managed to survive the Dreaming Illness. From here on, I¡¯ll start talking about something bad.]


    As he said so, Bellom sensei lifted his cup  and moisturizes his throat.


    I can feel a dark aura coming next to me¡­¡­Aah. Mother is completely angry.


    [After the announcement of the food inventory for the Dreaming Illness has spread, your name has become renowned throughout among the nobles. Do you understand? They are those whose children have Dreaming Illness and those who have later acquired it. And there are those among them who are desperate. This is a foolish thing to say but, one day, I¡¯ve received a report about a plan to kidnap you. Of course, I prevented it from happening.]


    [For you to receive such information, does that mean that Sensei has anticipated this from the start?]


    It is impossible to sense the kidnapping plan of an aristocrat who is especially not a duke, unless you spread the information network in advance.


    [I really didn¡¯t wish for it to come true, though.  I also concealed some secret schemes against you. There might be some who thought that researching about you might open a new door.¡­¡­Those schemers even thought what might happen if they drink your blood. Each and every one of them is only foolish ideas.]


    [Those are some disturbing ideas.]


    It¡¯s at the level of drinking a young girl¡¯s blood to stay young. By the way, instead of drinking it, using the transfusion seems to have some effect.


    Whatever the case, there is no way that just by using my blood would cure the Dreaming Illness.


    [I didn¡¯t talk to Sheryl about this, but it¡¯s not like there are no offers regarding that. He seemed to have consulted Bellom-sama about that crazy idea and has been played successfully. Truly¡­ a terrifying thing.]


    When I was gaping my mouth heavily, my mother held me gently.


    It seems that I¡¯m causing worry even to a place I don¡¯t know.


    [We managed to prevent them this time, but we don¡¯t know about next time. That is why I¡¯d like to ensure your safety by enrolling you in middle school. You know of its dormitory system, don¡¯t you?]


    [Yes, my brother is staying in one.]


    [Wouldn¡¯t he be graduating high school next year? I have a lot of associates in there and there is no need to worry  about other people sending people in to check on you. I am the most powerful person in the academic research laboratory, after all.]


    [I agree.]


    [¡­If you¡¯re able to enter smoothly, it will lighten my shoulders a bit. You can look at me with more respect, you know?]


    [I have deep respect for Bellom-sensei, you know?]


    It¡¯s just that the magic-crazy grandpa is too much inside me.


    When I look up and tilted my head, Bellom-sensei sighed.


    [A natural amongst natural and intentionally willful, it seems that you¡¯ll become an amazing person.]


    [Is there something?]


    [*Cough* Well, that¡¯s that. The new term will start in February so get your things prepared.]


    [I understood the circumstances but is it okay if I get in suddenly?]


    [Do you mean ability-wise? If that¡¯s so then no problem. Haven¡¯t I reviewed this before and tested it? That was the entrance exam for the third year. Whew, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve given a perfect score.]


    [I basically have nothing else to do aside from studying.]


    When you enter the academy, you can finish reading the manual and start with the research books like normal.


    Another preparation made by Bellom-sensei was to hire a private tutor.


    [Although you are lacking practical skills, but you can easily use intermediate magic so I judged it to be alright.


    Because you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t be given any special treatment. As for your aid in living there, I¡¯ll just leave Nicole for that. Don¡¯t worry because there are  nobles who bring their chamberlains and maids with them when entering the dorms.]


    [Don¡¯t those nobles belong to the royal family¡­?]


    [Sheryl, just because our house is that of a Baron, you don¡¯t have to back down. You have a value, and that is being accepted by Bellom-sama.]

 CH 4.2

    The eyes of my mother who is holding my hand are shining.


    Well, it¡¯s much better than the previous gloomy feeling she showed previously.


    I just want her to breathe a little.


    [Yeah. Though that¡¯s been said, you¡¯d probably have a hard time going around the campus so I chose a student to guide you around. You will have time to meet him later.]


    [Thank you for everything.]


    [That¡¯s just how much I have expectations from you. Though it¡¯s not like I¡¯m putting pressure on you.]


    [I will do my best to meet your expectations.]


    [No rush, no rush. Because you have a tendency to overdo things, this is such a good opportunity to enjoy your youth.]


    [Youth.]


    I thought I didn¡¯t have it within me, though.


    But I wonder how far can I go if I start blending with others when I¡¯ve never had contact with strangers before.


    There¡¯s a bit of anxiety but¡­¡­Just as Bellom-sensei said, just enjoy it when you¡¯re given the opportunity to do so!


    [Listen well, Sheryl, if there¡¯s a child you¡¯re concerned about then tell Nicole immediately, okay? I will be checking on you every now and then. Also, remember that no matter how cute girls are, they¡¯re all strong. Nicole should keep it in mind.]


    [Certainly, Madam.]


    Looking at the space that both of them are staying, I feel like my path to enjoy youth is getting further away.


    Looking at me who got a bit exhausted because of Mother¡¯s words, Bellom-sensei laughed with ¡°fuofofofo¡±.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [So this is the academic city, Yankuiyu.]


    I am admiring the liveliness of the city while inside the carriage.


    The lively energy fills the air causing my tension to also rise. I ended up unconsciously looking out the window.


    Time passes by quickly and now I¡¯m entering the middle school¡¯s dormitory.


    Since the Secondary Academic Research Institute and the Higher Academic Research Institute are located in the same building, a big city has been built around it.


    On the cobbled streets are stationary shops for students, equipment shops, and stalls dealing with sweet and easy-to-eat snacks to cure students who are tired of studying are crowded.


    The architectural style in which thin red bricks and white walls stand out as one, and there were colorful stall tents and it were vivid in the eyes.


    Apart from shops, as all the students enter the dormitory, the functions of the cities seem to be diverse in the residential areas of those who will cooperate with them.


    [Sheryl¨Csama, are you not tired?]


    [It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been sitting the whole time. I¡¯d like stretch my back and body but I¡¯m not tired at all.]


    Because it was my first long-distance travel ever since I was born, I took a lot of breaks.


    Both Mother and Big Brother who were worried about me wanted to come along but I politely declined.


    Even so, there are a lot who has many companions during their move. During the travel, all I need to do is sit and wait for us to reach to our destination so having Nicole alone should be enough.


    One of the guards who saw me looking at the state of the city from the window calls out.


    [We will arrive in the middle school premises in a while. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stop over the city?]


    [Yes. Because it seems to be difficult to walk properly in this crowd.]


    [This is¡­I¡¯m very sorry.]


    He who¡¯s sitting in the front seat gazed on my feet and in a moment lowered his head. He also hit the guy sitting next to him with his elbow.


    [No, it¡¯s just that I heard from my brother that it¡¯s the most crowded here when the new semester is about to start, so I plan on going when the city¡¯s calmed down.]


    So please don¡¯t worry about, I said with a beautiful smile.


    To put it bluntly, my guardian who¡¯s sitting beside me won¡¯t give me permission to get outside.


    [If you want something, let¡¯s have Jule-sama get it for you. Even now his neck must have gotten longer while waiting for you.]


    [You¡¯re right, I feel like he¡¯s gonna come get us if we keep him waiting any longer.]


    My older brother who¡¯s already enrolled in high school has already finished all his necessary work to stay in the dorm.


    I remember him actually telling me that he¡¯ll come get me if ever I¡¯m late.


    The carriage stopped while I was thinking. I heard the sound of horse hooves clopping.


    We seem to have reached our destination.


    [We will get off first. Sheryl-sama will follow after us.]


    The escorts got off first to confirm my safety.


    Since we¡¯ve arrived at the middle school, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to do that but just in case, I kept it in my mind.


    We heard a voice saying it¡¯s okay so Nicole offered me his hand and I got off the carriage.


    [Sheryl!!!]


    As soon as I got off, I was immediately hugged by my brother.


    [Was everything alright? Were you not in pain? It must have been cramped inside the carriage.]


    [Big Brother.. honestly speaking, this moment is the most crampy of all.]


    Moreover, as I¡¯m caught between Big Brother¡¯s arms and chest, I can¡¯t get out.


    As I was repeatedly tapping his back, he finally loosened his hold.


    Big Brother¡¯s burning red hair enters my eyes.


    [To the escorts, I¡¯d like to thank you for protecting us through the whole journey.]


    [No, we did not do anything special so¡­¡­Sheryl-sama has worked hard, too.]


    Because it¡¯s impossible to get of Big Brother¡¯s embrace, I turn them with just my face even though it¡¯s rude.


    While looking at our situation warmly, they rode the carriage and left.


    [I will be protecting Sheryl from now on, okay! You can rest assured.]


    Upon my brother¡¯s words, a conversation from the past came to my mind


    {I will become a magic knight and protect Sheryl!}


    {Then I will become a mage and protect Big Brother, too!}


    It was a conversation back when I still had no idea that I couldn¡¯t use magic.


    Now that I¡¯ve come to use magic, I don¡¯t think my brother needs to be protected.


    [Then, I will be in your care. Was it a gateway here? ]


    Since the front entrance of the dormitory was crowded with people, we¡¯re drop off at a place where they specially carry supplies in.


    It¡¯s about time that the sun sets and the neighborhood is getting dim.


    Since we were sending the luggage ahead of time with another flight, we only need to go to the room with my wheelchair.


    [I¡¯ll Nicole to process the paperwork for the dorm.]


    [I understand.]


    Bringing the necessary requirements, Nicole left and headed towards the dorm¡¯s reception.


    Since he¡¯s an alumni, he won¡¯t get lost. I wonder why the Cadir Family is working in our house?


    By the way, Nicole¡¯s father is the aide of my father. When grandpa retires, it seems he¡¯ll take over.


    I heard of Nicole graduating in middle school when I was told about the enrollment¡­¡­Does a butler need to have a qualification as a magician?


    [The high school and middle school dorms might be apart but the buildings are adjacent so if something happens, you have to call me immediately, got it?]


    [I will pray that nothing will happen.]


    [Just in case because Sheryl is very cute¡­]


    What kind of worry is that?


    As expected, because it¡¯s the general passage, a lot of students come and go through here.


    Although I¡¯m gathering attention on the way, it can¡¯t be helped since there¡¯s no other student who¡¯s in a wheelchair.


    Also, is it because Big Brother is a high schooler that a lot of students are looking at him?


    [Isn¡¯t that Bashral-senpai?]


    [The one who has consecutively won in fighting festival?  Rather, who¡¯s that in the wheelchair?]


    So Big Brother was the repeating champion of the fighting festival?


    Before that, I have no idea what the fighting festival means.


    Upon hearing those whispers, I looked up .


    [Big Brother, are you famous?]


    [Me? I wonder¡­¡­There are other people like me who is famous in Sheryl¡¯s grade.]


    That¡¯s right.


    It seems that on the same grade as me, there¡¯s the First Prince.


    Originally, the school would encourage studies by grouping together students of the same age so they can pass the high school exams with their own capabilities, so he did not skip grades.


    Even with that said, considering the number of nobles who wants to have connections to the royalties¡­¡­it seems that¡¯s the real intention.


    Thanks to that, the children from the marquis to the earls always surrounds the prince.


    Certainly, compared to it¡­¡­When I thought up to that, maybe my brother is just as famous and I¡¯m unaware of it?


    [What is a fighting festival?]


    [Ah, it¡¯s an annual spring event. It is divided into the magician¡¯s division and a magical knight division, and they compete against each other. It is also the biggest event in this academic city, but I guess you don¡¯t know.]


    [Yes, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard it.]


    [Because the Royal Family also attends to watch, it¡¯s turned into a festival. Oh, this is Sheryl¡¯s room.]


    By the way, the dormitory is a three-story building with red bricks and white brick edges, with each floor assigned consecutively from the top floor for the first years, the second floor for second years and first floor for third years.


    It¡¯s great that my room is in the first floor since it¡¯ll be hard to climb up with a wheelchair. It¡¯s also easy to move because the floor is made of wood and is flat.


    [It¡¯s wider than I expected.]


    [Really? By the way, when you become the dorm head,  you get a single room bigger than this and there is a bath there too.]


    As it¡¯s called the student dormitory, I imagined several people sharing the same room but with one person¡¯s room laid out for two people with the door attached in the middle, the personal space was secured properly.


    The beds were not bunk beds, but were single bed. (Does that type of bed exist?)


    While it¡¯s a bit cramped, but I find the shower room quite satisfying.


    The shower has water attribute and fire attribute mana stone attached, you can take a hot water bath without worrying about time. The manastone has little mana¡­¡­It is very convenient because it works just by the user thinking of ¡°wanting to  use it¡±.


    The electricity in the previous life seems to be replaced by mana in this world, and although I may see magic tools using magic stone, I never saw any electric appliances.


    We will use the room that two students originally use for me and Nicole.


    [Just know that I will come accompany you every time you feel lonely, okay.]


    [¡­.Didn¡¯t you say that the high school dorm is far?]


    [I¡¯ve found a loophole after all these years.]


    [Playboy.]


    [Guha~ah!]


    Why do you know about the dorm¡¯s loophole?


    Although the girls¡¯ dorms and the boys¡¯ dorms have separate roads, but there should be an intersection somewhere and that¡¯s probably what he¡¯s using.


    Because the grade can be divided by ability, not by age, there are also people in the same age as the older brothers in the middle school. (I am truly confused, too.)


    [Ah¡­Regarding your studies, isn¡¯t Welmina taking care of it?]


    [She seems to be a fan of yours, Big Brother.]


    [Aah, yeah. Isn¡¯t she a bright and good girl?]


    [Although she has a strong habit, it¡¯s indeed true that she¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯ve also heard that you went on a date.]


    [Instead of a date, we were just walking together in the same road!]


    [You also went inside the cakeshop together wearing a disagreeable face, as expected of the famous guy.]


    [Just up to where has that girl been telling¡­]


    Upon my retort, Big Brother wobbled and collapsed near the wall.


    [Isn¡¯t it good? It¡¯s not bad to be a famous man, you know?]


    [¡­.If only you¡¯re saying it out of jealousy, that would be my saving grace.]


    He seems to understand that it is a criticism against him being with multiple partners.


    [If you understand, can¡¯t you do something about it?]


    [Uu¡­ this is just sexual harassment¡­]


    According to Welmina, they seemed to have no intimate contact with each other so I¡¯ll just leave it at this for today.


    Even from my point of view as a man, my brother has a wide back and he looks cool so I understand why women won¡¯t be able to leave him alone.


    [My apologies for being late.¡­¡­Why is Jule-sama being hit?]


    [The usual.]


    [Aah]


    Nicole began unpacking as soon as he got convinced since I usually tease my brother about his relationships with women.


    [I¡¯ll help, too.]


    [Well then, Sheryl-sama, please read the pamphlet the dorm gave me about its rules and regulations.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Does that mean it¡¯s okay to help?


    I accidentally dropped it and Nicole hurriedly followed up after me.


    [This is my job and I already know about the dorm rules! It¡¯s definitely not because SHeryl-sama will get in the way or something!]


    [Alright, Sheryl! Let¡¯s leave the luggage to Nicole and take a nap!]


    [I¡¯ll pass on that.]


    Even though I refused resolutely, Big Brother picked me up and carried me to the bad.


    [Do you want to take a shower first?]


    [I will do it at night.]


    [I see. Then Nicole, wake us up when it¡¯s time for dinner.]


    [I understand.]


    I decided to sleep since it¡¯s the same time that I take a nap at home.


    Nicole understands it so he picks out my sleepwear and helps me changed to it.


    Originally, students seem to take meals at the dining room in the dormitory, but I am supposed to be covered by Nicole due to being a patient of the Dreaming Illness. Surely, the time for dinner should be the same back at home.


    [Well then, please have a good night.


    [Good night.]


    [Good night~]


    And as soon as I got to the dormitory, I fell asleep while being held in my brother¡¯s arms.

 CH 5.1

    PART 1


    [Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Noe Corbusier.]


    [I¡¯m Sheryl Bashral. This is my aide, Nicole Cadio.]


    [Please allow me to introduce myself, my name is Nicole Cadio. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.]


    After dinner, me and Nicole had come to the research building mainly used by teachers.


    It¡¯s to meet the person Bellom-sensei introduced as Professor Corbusier who has acquired the Dreaming Illness.


    Unlike the dormitory, research labs look clean and frugal. However, because the rooms¡¯ divisions are aligned straightly, the corridor looks long.


    Corbusier-sensei wears a white lab coat, with his honey blonde hair braided to one side. His sideburns(not sure of the term, yet) falls up to his shoulder coupled with his amiable expression makes him look like a pleasant person.


    It seems that Corbusier-sensei¡¯s symptoms are still mild, but it seems that there is a chronic pain in his leg from the appearance of a cane on his hand. And as the symptoms progresses in the future, he will be able bedridden just as I used to be.


    [I¡¯m in charge of teaching magic. Every student will be called by name so please forgive me. I have heard Bellom-sensei praise that you are very talented.]


    [I¡¯m humbled. Corbusier-sensei used to be active at the frontlines fighting monsters, weren¡¯t you?]


    [Yes. Last year, I acquired the Dreaming Illness and now they¡¯re letting me teacher here.]


    The despair of being unable to use the magic he¡¯s used to must be massive. Furthermore, on top of having no cure and because they know that they¡¯ll eventually die of too much pain, most of those who has acquired the Dreaming Illness choose to end themselves before they suffer any more.


    Although Corbusier-sensei looks fine at first glance¡­¡­ that should be flaring up at least once.


    Perhaps even at this moment.


    It¡¯s painful to think of the shadow behind fair and gentle expression.


    [I was a bit suspicious about what Bellom-sama said but I see you now,honestly speaking, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. I know that it¡¯s a strange question but ¡­¡­Are you really not feeling any pain right now?]


    [That¡¯s right, for now¡­¡­ It¡¯s not because I just got cured.]


    It¡¯s because I happened to be able to consciously discharge Mana that the symptoms have receded, if I stopped doing it, the illness would probably return again.


    That the Dreaming Illness will be with me till I die does not change.


    [Even still¡­ Well¡­ ugh]


    [Sensei?]


    Corbusier-sensei suddenly shedded tears and sweat.


    Before I managed to look at Nicole for a solution, he presented a handkerchief.


    [Excuse me¡­ Because I know how bad your condition used to be¡­¡­, I, too, will do my best to live until the very end.]


    Even though I have no idea whether the pain he¡¯s experiencing right now with the acquire illness is the same as the pain I used to suffer from. I thought that Corbusier-sensei who is tolerating it is strong.


    [Sensei, have you prepared what we¡¯ve asked?]


    [Yes. An extra pair¡­ of underwear, is it? How are you going to use it?] (TN: Oho~oh, we all  know where this is going. ^_^)


    When I thought of trying the method of extracting Mana I did on Nicole on him, I consulted with Bellom-sensei.


    Even if the symptoms improve with this, it is not a matter of casually trying it on other patients, so it is a secret experiment.


    By using magic, the Dreaming Illness can be suppressed.


    If symptoms can be alleviated with the help from a third person¡¯s discharge of mana, will it prove that the Dreaming Illness can be treated through external factors?


    Because the studies of the Dreaming Illness has just begun, there are a lot of things we do not understand.


    If we can grab just a little foothold¡­¡­ I could not help but try what¡¯s on my mind.


    [I¡¯m thinking of having Sensei accompany me in my experiment.]


    [I will listen to anything if it¡¯s useful for me.]


    Will Nicole please wait outside?]


    [I¡¯ll stay here.]


    [That is¡­ as expected¡­]


    I think Nicole is aware what sort of condition Corbusier-Sensei will be at later, though.


    [I apologize to Corbusier-sama, but I can not leave you both alone together.]


    [¡­.It¡¯s in regard to that failed attempt of kidnapping, is it? I do not mind, so Sheryl-kun should proceed with whatever it is you want to do.]


    Aah, because there¡¯s that?


    But Bellom-sensei vouched for Corbusier-sensei so it should be fine.


    I tried staring at him probingling, but Nicole won¡¯t back down.


    Since I got Corbusier-sensei¡¯s permission, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.


    [Well then, Sensei, please sit on the chair and relax. Can you start the soundproofing device before that? ]


    [I understand.]


    Because the research is confidential, each laboratory has a magic stone that plays a role of soundproofing. Only the head of the lab can activate them.


    After confirming the activation of the soundproofing device, I begin the explanation of the experiment.


    [From now on, I will use my Mana to to stir Sensei¡¯s Mana up.]


    [Uhmm¡­. and that is to?]


    [I thinnk you¡¯ve heard how I am able to move Mana at will. It has already been proven with Nicole that I can influence others¡¯ mana with mine.]


    [No way¡­! No¡­but¡­]


    [But there is a possibility that it will incur pain. I would like for Sensei to confirm it.]


    It may only be to Nicole that Mana¡¯s manipulation leads to pleasure.


    Although I actually secretly tried it on my brother while he was sleeping and I¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s not just Nicole.


    It¡¯s just that the both of them are not Dreaming Illness patients so I don¡¯t know about the pain part.


    [I understand. So then Sheryl-kun is thinking of guiding my Mana outside my body, is that right?]


    [That¡¯s right. Just¡­ I think there will be a lot of problems even if I manage to succeed.


    [¡­.That might be so. I¡¯ve resolved myself. Please start whenever you want.]


    [Yes. If you feel even the slightest pain, please immediately say so.]


    I confirmed Corbusier-sensei¡¯s Mana flow with Mana detection.


    Since I¡¯ scared of giving it a sudden stimulus, I started with just a finger.


    I raised my hands to overlap with Corbusier-sensei¡¯s.


    [I will start moving my Mana now.]


    [Can you feel something?]


    [There is no pain¡­¡­ I just feel my hands are a little warm.]


    So far, it¡¯s as I expected.


    While trying to lessen the burden as much as possible, I move my overlapped hands a over.


    [N¡­]


    [Does it hurt?]


    [No¡­.there¡¯s no pain but¡­¡­ I feel somewhat unsettled¡­]


    Maybe because my hands are on his chest, Corbusier-sensei is fidgeting.


    Oh, yeah, the idea of him resisting didn¡¯t cross my mind. What to do.


    [Sensei, once the stimulation becomes stronger later, will it be alright to have Nicole suppress your body?


    [Eh? Yes¡­ I don¡¯t mind.]


    Nicole moves to behind Sensei without any signs.


    Perhaps Nicole had anticipated this?


    Nicole who noticed my gazed nodded lightly.


    Apparently, I¡¯m the one who did not think about it.


    [¡­..Ngh]


    [Are you okay?]


    [Yes¡­. it¡¯s just, a bit¡­. hot, isn¡¯t it?]


    Corbusier-sensei must be feeling really hot, his pale cheeks have red mixed in them.


    The braid which sways every time he moves gets a bit unravelled.


    [Ah¡­hah¡­Sheryl-kun, wait¡­]


    [Does it hurt?]


    [¡­¡­No¡­¡­more like it tickles¡­¡­ah, wait!]


    Corbusier-sensei flinched when my hands started moving down from his chest to his stomach and waist.


    But since there¡¯s no pain then there¡¯s no way I can stop so I ignored his protests and moved my hands in his thighs.


    [Ah¡­ ah!]


    [Sensei, please tell me if it hurts.]


    While saying that I will not stop unless it¡¯s painful, I did not stop my hands.


    It seems that Corbusier-sensei¡¯s Mana is currently gathered in his left thigh.


    I heard that there are certain places where pain runs through in daily life, so there¡¯s no mistake about it.


    So I consciously moved to start taking out the collected Mana in there.


    Slowly, little by little, bit by bit.


    [Huu¡­¡­Nngh£¡Sheryl-kun, wait¡­¡­ah¡­¡­Aaahh]


    Finally, Corbusier-sensei stretched his hand out to me but Nicole immediately caught it.


    [You must not, something like this¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­!]


    I blatantly ignore Corbusier-sensei¡¯s action of rubbing his legs together.


    When it is diffused and scattered here¡­¡­It should positionally be out in there.


    I can¡¯t think of any other discharge point other than the one which is obviously visible above the pants.


    Since I¡¯ve already asked him for a change of underwear, ot can¡¯t be helped, huh.


    [Yaa~! You can¡¯t, sto¡­¡­ah¡­¡­Aahn¡¢ngh¡­¡­Ahfuu, Sheryl-ku¡­¡­Pleas ¨Cuh]


    He¡¯s begging me with misty eyes and rugged breathing.


    Even though my hand is still positioned in his thigh and seems to be far from the erogenous zone, but it seems that pleasure is still being evoked strongly.


    [There, is turning sensitive¡­¡­already¡­¡­Sheryl-kun¡­¡­ah¡¹


    Nicole held him down from above, but Corbusier-sensei was steadily rubbing his head against the backrest of the chair.


    The chair is starting to make a creaking sound.


    [Ah, ah, no mo¡­¡­£¡No¡­¡­it¡¯s coming out! I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­uh¡¹


    [Please be patient with me for a little bit.]


    I¡¯m still spreading the Mana.


    I would like for Corbusier-sensei to wait for a bit before cumming.


    I stop the flow of the opposing Mana with one of my opened hands.

 CH 5.2

    [Nha! ¡­.You ca~n¡¯t¡­¡­Head, it¡¯s getting, messed up¡­¡­]


    [It¡¯s alright. Sensei should just feel good as you are.]


    Whether due to the strong sensations attacking him, Corbusier-sensei who kept on panting has a sliver of saliva dripping from his lips.


    [Yaa, yaa¡­¡­ahh¡­kuh¡­¡­Noo, *huff*, it feels, so goood!]


    [If the timing comes, it¡¯s fine to cum, okay?]


    [Th,at¡¯s¡­¡­kh¡­¡­Aah! No, I already, wanna cum¡­¡­Sheryl-kuuun, Sheryl-kun¡­¡­I¡¯m begging you, please¡­¡­ Aah!]


    Yeah, as I thought, it¡¯s impossible to do it all at once.


    I think the lump of Mana that has clamped together has decreased.


    Since I feel sorry for Corbusier-sensei whose face has distorted from too much pleasure, I should let him release it soon.


    [Sensei, you can cum now.]


    [Ah! Ah! Ah!]


    As I stop the Mana manipulation, I guide the diffused mana toward genitals.


    As soon as I started moving my hand, Corbusier-sensei quiverred in his chair.


    [Ahn! Ahh, ahh, ahh¡­¡­£¡Cumming¡­¡­I¡¯m cum¡­¡­£¡¡¡¡­¡­Aaaaaaa£¡£¡£¡£¡¡¹


    I looked at Sensei¡¯s crotch with Mana as he thrusted his hips up.


    Alright, it seems that the Mana has been discharged together with his semen.


    Should it have been better to have him release as much as possible if that¡¯s the case?


    I work on the remaining Mana in his urethra as his shoulders heaved up and down while breathing heavily.


    I moved my hand to pull the thread a bit to get the residue.


    [¡­¡­ah¡­¡­£¿¡¡¡­¡­Ehh, don¡¯t! Right no¡­¡­Don¡¯t£¡I, it¡¯s gonna leak¡­¡­Aahh! Ah! Aah! Aah! ¡­¡­Hyaaaah!]


    Nicole held the chair which was waving with all his strength. At the same time as the cry, the stain in his pants grew bigger. Because there is no smell other than perspiration, memory tells me what it is supposed to be, it seems to be a salt water. ( TN: It says ¡°tide¡± but I don¡¯t get it.)


    As I seriously observed with my sense, I heard Nicole¡¯s voice.


    [Sheryl-sama¡­]


    [Hmm?]


    [You overdid it.]


    [¡­.Sorry.]


    When I took a look, Corbusier-sansei has lost consciousness in Nicole¡¯s arms.


    ***********


    [Sheryl-kun, I might not be able to become a son-in-law anymore.]


    [I¡¯m so sorry..]


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t make it with just a single change of underwear so Nicole went to Corbusier-sensei¡¯s room to get him a change of clothes.


    Because Sensei¡¯s crying voice sounded so good, I ended up being carried away.


    [I did ask you to wait, didn¡¯t I?]]


    [Yes¡­]


    [Although there¡¯s no pain, I wondered how you could ignore the patient¡¯s pleas.]


    [Yes¡­]


    [Please take responsibility, ok?]


    [Yes¡­. wait, eh?]


    Sensei looked down on me with a face as if saying ¡°it can¡¯t be helped¡± and lowered his head.


    His expression doesn¡¯t seem angry.


    [I heard that Cadio-san also experienced it, did you have any difficulties in your daily life?]


    [No, I do not. Because the Mana flows back to normal once the control is cut off.]


    [That¡­. about that bodily sensation¡­.]


    [I do not become particularly sensitive. It¡¯s just¡­.]


    [It¡¯s just?]


    [It¡¯s difficult to forget the pleasure once I experienced it¡­¡­only that.]


    [Is that so¡­]


    I was unable to understand what the both of them are talking about so I just repeatedly look at the both of them alternately.


    I thought that there are no after-effects, was that not the case?


    [Sensei, how is your body¡¯s condition?]


    [It¡¯s doing pretty well. After having the Dreaming Illness, it has been awhile since I¡¯ve felt this light and refreshed.]


    ¡°I seem to be able to use a bit of magic if it¡¯s now.¡± He said as held out his hands.


    In front of it, a small fire is burning.


    [Eh¡­]


    Was it Sensei who let out that voice?


    Everyone in the room opened their mouths.


    Although it¡¯s small, there is no mistake that time seems to have stopped around the fire.


    Sensei turned his neck like a broken gear to look at me.


    [She, She, Sheryl-kun!¡­¡­Just now! Magic has?!]


    [Please wait a minute, I¡¯m thinking!]


    It¡¯s not the time to be dazed.


    For the time being, I¡¯ll have the teary-eyed Sensei get calmed by Nicole.


    It¡¯s my first time operating mana on patients with dreaming diseases, but I never thought that this would happen.


    It¡¯s worth celebrating over but, I can¡¯t think what caused it.


    A certain amount of mana is necessary to activate magic.


    I immediately observe Sensei¡¯s Mana.


    [Ah¡­]


    [Sheryl-kun, what¡¯s wrong?]


    I was shocked after seeing the amount of Mana Sensei discharged.


    The effects of treatment and emissions are increasing.


    However, the emissions seemed to be decreasing at the moment.


    Apparently it is temporary to increase emissions as a result of treatment, so I explain it to Sensei.


    [Since it seems to be effective, I would like to keep doing it but¡­¡­Is it not okay?]


    Of course Sensei¡¯s physical condition is also worrisome, but what I wanted to demonstrate in this experiment was explained while Nicole went to pick up some clothes.


    No matter if it¡¯s for the Dreaming Illness, I can¡¯t force him to do it.


    That¡¯s why, as long as Sensei is fine with it¡­¡­ I said as I look at Sensei standing beside Nicole waiting for his reply.


    Ah, with Nicole and Sensei together, Nicole seems to be slightly taller.


    [¡­..I do not mind. Even if it¡¯s just one step closer to overcoming Dreaming Illness, I am ready to do everything. Besides, I can¡¯t really say no if you look at me with that face. However¡­¡­please go easy on me next time, okay?]


    [Ah, yes!]


    [In here, please call me Noe. Cadio-san, too.]


    [Then, it¡¯s fine to call me Nicole, too.]


    As he nodded on Nicole¡¯s words, he stretched his hand towards my head.


    His long and slender fingers move through my hair as if combing it.


    [Sheryl-kun, I look forward to working with you from now on.]


    [Same here, I also look forward to it.]


    When I exchanged greetings with him again, Noe stared at me.


    Do I have something on me?


    Noe¡¯s hand which was stroking my hair went down my face.


    [Unexpectedly, Sheryl-kun is more aggressive compared to his looks.]


    [My looks¡­]


    [Even though you look so fragile right now.]


    [That¡¯s just how splendid Sheryl-sama is.]


    [He really was merciless, wasn¡¯t he?]


    [¡­..Uhh, I¡¯m sorry?]


    ¡°Yes, yes¡±, as the two of them nodded together, I wondered if they planned about this beforehand.


    It¡¯s rare for Nicole to let anyone other than my family touch me.


    Now that you mention it, this is the first time I met Noe.


    I was not supposed to do something like that to a person  just met, I have reflected belatedly.


    ***********


    The students finished their entrance exams and were waiting for the start-up ceremony.


    After finishing breakfast, Nicole and I are in front of the boy¡¯s dormitory together.


    From the direction where the Girls¡¯ Dorm is located, we can see a girl wearing round-rimmed glasses with her shoulder-length sandy hair swaying as she runs.


    When the girl stopped in front of us, she gave a big bow.


    [Sheryl-sama! Nicole-san! Good morning!]


    [Good morning, Welmina. Since we¡¯ll be classmates, there¡¯s no need for the ¡°-sama¡±.]


    [Such a terrible idea!]


    Since Welmina will be taking care of me while in school, she¡¯ll be pushing my wheelchair from here.


    Since it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t walk at all, I would like to be careful so as to not cause her trouble.


    [Good morning, Welmina-sama. I will leave Sheryl-sama in your care. Since he¡¯ll definitely try to walk on his own, please stop him.]


    [Nicole!]


    Don¡¯t blow my plan so quickly!


    [Roger that, Nicole-san! Leave it all to me!]


    [If it¡¯s during the time when you¡¯re pushing my wheelchair, I think it¡¯s fine for me to walk by myself, though¡­]


    [And what if you get caught? you might break your bones if you fall, you know?  We can¡¯t have a lady like Welmina-sama cover up for you, can we?]


    [Uuu¡­]


    I can¡¯t argue back to such absolute reasoning.


    If only I could a pass.


    For that purpose, muscles¡­¡­I hold my arms but it¡¯s thinness makes me want to cry.


    [If you¡¯re okay with me, I can cover for Sheryl-sama with all I have. Besides, he¡¯s thinner than me.]


    [I will never allow it. I can¡¯t have Welmina get injured for my sake, and I won¡¯t say something so selfish.]


    [That¡¯s how it should be¡­¡­Well then, please take care on your way.]


    [See you lateer~]


    [See you later!]


    Both Welmina and I waved our hand at Nicole as we head to school.


    Although the school is a brick structure of the same color scheme as the dormitory, only the color of the roof is different, and the large pillar and the tower of the observation look luxurious.


    [It should be fine to directly go to the assembly hall today, right?]


    [That¡¯s right. After starting the entrance ceremony in the assembly hall, we move out to our respective classrooms. Has Sheryl-sama visited the school building?]


    [Welmina, ¡°-sama¡± is banned from now on.]


    [Eehhh?!]


    [You¡¯ll be fined 100 mega (the currency) every time you say it.]


    [That¡¯s unexpectedly high! Kuu¡­ I¡¯ve acknowledged it.]


    Incidentally, Welmina comes from a merchant household so she becomes strict when it come to money.


    [There are a lot of students. Even though I¡¯ve been to the research lab.]


    [Oooh, going straight to the Mana research, huh. As expected of Sheryl-sa¡­¡­-kun!]


    [So close.]


    [Fufu~n, you won¡¯t be able to cheat me of my money!  ¡­.Still, we sure draw a lot of attention.]


    They avert their eyes when I meet them, though.


    It¡¯s fine¡­ I still Welmina with me.


    [It¡¯s weird to enroll  during the third year, isnt it?  Also, riding in a wheelchair is quite eye-catching.]


    Actually I am the only one in the middle grade. (TN: Who transferred as a third year.)


    However, this wheelchair is actually a high performance item that Bellom-sensei prepared for me as a celebration to my transfer to middle school.


    A wind attribute manastone is planted in the vicinity of the wheel, and it alleviates when there¡¯s a shock from the steps. It¡¯s such an excellent device that I can smoothly advance without worrying about a 3-centimeters tall steps.


    [What are you talking about?  I¡¯m very fascinated with Sheryl-sa¡­.Sheryl-kun¡¯s beauty!]


    [Ha¡­?]


    [Jule-sama and Sheryl-kun¡­¡­The appearance of the both you side by side really resembles a red rose sticking together with the blue rose. The branch of the red rose supports the blue rose¡¯s thin branch¡­]


    Ah, Welmina¡¯s sickness has started again.


    Her bad habit lies in that both Big Brother and I are too beautiful.


    Though I can¡¯t tell my brother that the roses she¡¯s talking are different to what he thinks, even if my mouth is pried open.

 CH 5.3

    PART 3


    [Blue roses¡­did you hear the story about the flowerbeds?]


    [Information is a merchant¡¯s life, after all! Nothing will pass through! The Ondina¡¯s beauty is just like that of Sheryl-sa¡­¡­-kun¡­¡­]


    Aside from our first meeting, she¡¯s been visiting the house a number of time so she must¡¯ve heard about it from then.


    Because it¡¯s the story of previous event, I¡¯ll just let half of what she¡¯s saying pass.


    [That¡¯s right, speaking of Jule-sama, have you gone to the salon?]


    [Nope, I haven¡¯t.]


    [Do you know that the middle school and high school buildings are adjacent to surround the courtyard? Beside the east side and the west side communication passage on the second floor, there is a salon for the nobles. The east side is for boys and the west side for girls. Because the salon is a commonplace to both the middle and high school students, Jules-sama also frequenly goes there.]


    [Hee~¡­. Even though the girls and boys are supposed to be separated, you sure know a lot.]


    [Please leave it to me! Well, I¡¯ve never entered there before, though.]


    ¡­¡­ Even though you¡¯ve never entered, why do you know about it?


    [Is the salon that big?]


    [The size should be about the size of a classroom. It¡¯s included within the school¡¯s map, you know.]


    I was surprised because it was an immediate answer, but I see, it¡¯s on the school map?


    Let¡¯s take a closer look once I get back in my room.


    [If it¡¯s not that wide, I¡¯d probably get in the way if I went in.]


    [There¡¯s no way that¡¯s happening~ By all means, please go and get Jule-sama¡¯s info¡­!]


    [I can give you my brother¡¯s information even if I don¡¯t go, you know?]


    [God is here¡­.!!!]


    Such exaggeration.


    If I ask my brother, not to mention today¡¯s, he¡¯ll even tell me his whole week¡¯s schedule and he should have no problem even if I pass it to Welmina.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need to go to the salon.


    Unlike my brother who¡¯s already made his social debut, my position will place me in an ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± situation.


    I think am not a shy person, but since I¡¯ve lived a life without a noble trademark, I would not do rude things¡­¡­If I think that it will cause trouble to my house, I will stop it.


    Thinking that way, I think that my older brother who is properly mingling in the society carrying the name of our house is amazing.


    [We will arrive at the assembly hall soon but once we arrive, Sheryl-kun will be placed at the back of the line of the class. I will leave for a moment, but since Corbusier-sensei will follow, there should be no problem.]


    Just as Welmina said, once we arrived at the assembly hall, Noe immediately came over with his cane.


    Is the number of students gathered in the assembly hall roughly one third?


    [Good morning.]


    [Good morning, Sensei.]


    [Good morning!]


    [I will look after Sheryl-kun during the opening ceremony so Welmina, please go back to your line.]


    [Roger that, sir! Well then, Sheryl-kun, see you later.]


    [Yeah. Welmina, thanks up till now.]


    I lightly wave my hand as we separate from each other.


    As I was sending her back with my eyes, I saw her joining her friends and happily started talking.


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Sheryl-kun?]


    [I understood it, but¡­]


    Noe who understood my thoughts without talking lightly pat my head.


    [Welmina would never think of you as a bother or troublesome. Besides, if you¡¯re worried about having friends, why don¡¯t you mix in as well?]


    [Mix in, you say¡­]


    [You¡¯re worried about Welmina being distanced from her friends and be alone, aren¡¯t you? then you should just befriend her friends, as well. Look, those kids surely think so, as well.]


    I was urged by Noe to look over and I saw Welmina and her friends also looking over here.


    Welmina gave a wide wave so I replied with a small one.


    Then I heard the girls started squealing something.


    [Sheryl-kun, you should be more aware of your appearance.]


    [I am consciously aware, you know?]


    Recently, I¡¯m able to use not only a hand mirror but also a full-length mirror.


    [That you¡¯re prettier than that girl over there?]


    [As expected, not that.]


    What kind of narcissist is that?!


    Although, sadly, I can¡¯t escape the fact that my body line is slender.


    [Through the morning light, your white hair¡¯s transparency now stands out more than usual. The children passing do not only see your wheelchair.]


    [Hmm¡­ I can only find my own face as normal.] (TN: If your face is normal, what about mine?! Is it even comparable human?!)


    I support my cheeks with my palms as I think.


    Is it much better compared to my previous life?


    Although I have my mother¡¯s face, but my pupils have the only color I got from my father together with my hair which has turned white give off a chuuni feeling, but I like it.


    But my impression of myself when I saw my in the mirror is quite poor.


    [It¡¯s because Sheryl-kun has always stayed at home. Their impression of you will definitely deepen over time. Although you shouldn¡¯t be too concerned about other people¡¯s eyes, but the eyes reflects you, after all.]


    [Yes.]


    As I was nodding, the bell rang


    *Bon Bon Bon* A bell which looks like a reminiscent of an old wall clock rang three times.


    When the next bell rings, it is the start of the opening ceremony.


    My conversation with Noe ceased there as I breathed lightly and stared at the stage.


    **********


    [The Principal¡¯s speech is so long and boring.]


    [I understand. Just how many time have I fallen asleep¡­]


    [Since Sheryl-kun has always been sitting, aren¡¯t you even more sleep?]


    [Yeah, let¡¯s just keep this between us, but I don¡¯t remember what the president¡¯s talking about.]


    After the opening ceremony was over, as the per Noe¡¯s words, I had Welmina push my wheelchair and her two friends gathered around me.


    Is this youth ¡­?!


    [That¡¯s a secret, though.]


    Sshh~ I place my index finger in front of my lips.


    No matter which school, also, even if the world is different, it seems that the person called ¡°principal¡± will always have very long speech.


    But I think has a lot to think about as he speaks so I feel guilty for openly sleeping.


    [Yeah, yeah, yeah! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a secret.]


    [Because it¡¯s just a talk between us!]


    [Kuh¡­¡­Sheryl-sama is so cute!]


    [Welmina, 200 mega as fine.]


    [Ha?! Even though I only said it once?!]


    She should¡¯ve known that the word ¡°cute¡± is a taboo for me.


    [Also, using formal speech on me is forbidden.]


    [The amount has gone up since this morning, though!]


    Is the one responding to that the merchant¡¯s soul, or is she just being a miser?


    It is also a fact that there such a concept from a foreign country.


    [Because I like the dialect Welmina speaks more.]


    [Guhaaah¡­. I have no more regrets in my life¡­ uh..]


    It¡¯s fine to be happy about it, but the wheelchair is meandering a little, you know.


    Also, aren¡¯t you supposed to say that to my brother? Don¡¯t be satisfied with just me.


    [Aah, how nice, how nice. I want to go to S class, too!]


    [There¡¯s no way you can go with your grades, right?]


    [Uwaa~an! I want to have Welmina¡¯s brain~!!!!]


    [Even though I¡¯m good at practical skills, but written exams are just impossible for me. So for me, I want Sheryl-kun¡¯s brain¡­]


    [So you¡¯re really smart?]


    [In my case, instead of being smart, I can only study.]


    It¡¯s not that my brain works really fast, so I only smiled bitterly to her question.


    Both in the middle and high school classes, the classes are decided to some extent in the order of the performance combined with the written exam.


    To a certain extent, S class and A class are in the same order as they are, but below that are mixed together.


    It goes without saying that S class is the top. Don¡¯t underestimate the me who only has time to study!


    [You again~ Ah, our stop is right here.]


    [We¡¯d actually like to go with you till the S class but we¡¯ll get scolded if we approach it¡­]


    [We get it. See you during lunch, then!]


    [Bye by~e!]


    They seem to be in A class. Welmina¡¯s friends are quite outstanding.


    The two people who were about to turn at the corner stopped their legs and watched me, the unpleasant voice hurt my ears.

 CH 6.1

    [Tsk, aren¡¯t you in good shape.]


    When I looked back, I could not see the owner of the voice.


    [Sheryl-kun, should I silence him?]


    [Calm down.]


    I hurriedly told Welmina to wait.


    Does Welmina have any clue as to who said it?


    But I can understand his feelings very well.


    [If a guy is surrounded by three cute ladies, a jealous man wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from being sarcastic.]


    [Geez, you¡¯re calling me cute on purpose.]


    [Because it¡¯s the truth. If I see Big Brother being surrounded by beauties, even I would want to spit out sarcasm.]


    [I see, so you¡¯re jealous. That your brother might be taken away by beautiful ladies, that is.]


    [Please go back.]


    My jealousy is not towards the ladies but to my brother.


    Since I see Welmina¡¯s thoughts starting to fly away, I¡¯ll stop from correcting her.


    [By the way, what did they mean when they said they¡¯d be scolded if they carelessly approach the S class?]


    [As you have known, His Highness is there so they have to keep their guards up.]


    [Are you talking about the Royal family¡¯s guards?]


    I guess being involved with the prince will be troublesome.


    When I convincingly nodded, I heard a laughter above me.


    [Aah, no, that¡¯s not it. The guards are organized by volunteers among the students. It¡¯s not even official, and it seems His Highness is unaware of it.]


    [A fan club?]


    [It¡¯s probably closer to that. However, their members consist of only children from noble families and they don¡¯t want to associate with commoners like me.]


    [It looks like there are a lot of factions.]


    [Yeah, there are. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, please ask and I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can.]


    [Thank you for your help.]


    [Leave it to me!]


    Even if she calls herself a commoner, for Welmina to know so much about the nobles more than normal is amazing.


    This so-called commoner¡¯s family of course has stores all over the Ron¡¯Ares Kingdom and the Bedford Family is known to be amongst the top 5 most influential business firm in the country.


    Still, I knew that he¡¯s enrolled on the same grade as me, but to think I¡¯ll be in the same class as the prince.


    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get involved with each other, but I still feel nervous as expected.


    Or rather, I can feel his frighteningly massive presence through the Mana detection from the very beginning.


    The people in S class generally have above average Mana, but there¡¯s only one who¡¯s way off the chart.


    Apparently, he¡¯s seated at the very back of the class.


    [Sheryl-kun, we¡¯re almost at the door. You don¡¯t have to worry since I¡¯ll be right next to you.]


    When I entered the classroom with Welmina and did our greetings, we headed to the front row with vacant seats.


    In the classroom, desks and chairs made of the same dark wood as the floor were lined up, and they were made impressively. Only Welmina¡¯s chair that¡¯s sitting next to me has been replaced with a single seat.


    Since it seems that there is still time until homeroom teacher comes, I decided to take out the baggage from the storage part of the wheelchair and arrange the writing utensils.


    It¡¯s been bothering me, though, that the classroom has become weirdly quiet since we entered the classroom.


    Since this is my first time at school, should I have introduced myself first?


    [Perhaps they¡¯re just observing the situation so you don¡¯t have to mind them. And there will be an introduction part when the teacher arrives later.]


    [Okay¡­]


    If you weren¡¯t here, my heart would¡¯ve already broken, so thank you for being here, Welmina.


    It¡¯s not like I hate silence, but the silence and attention being directed at me doesn¡¯t make me feel good.


    As soon as I¡¯m becoming a bit gloomy, the class started making a slight rockus.


    Eh, wai, scary!


    The presence which has enormous Mana is getting closer to me. I¡¯ve never felt like this even towards Bellom-sensei.


    Just from realising who that presence belongs to makes me unable to run even if I want to.


    I secretly glanced at Welmina¡­¡­She¡¯s turned rock solid with her face looking down.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if it looks weird. Okay, let¡¯s pretend we saw nothing.


    When I got over it, I decided to wait for the presence to pass by.


    [Were you called Sheryl Bashral? Aah, you may remain seated.]


    I got spoken to!!!!!


    Now way. Because of the wheelchair, I find it hard to move¡­! F, for the mean time, greetings¡­!!!


    [My apologies for being late. I am indeed Sheryl Bashral, Your Highness.]


    [It¡¯s my bad for calling out to you without an introduction. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard about you from Bellom-sensei, so I just had to.]


    [You don¡¯t have to.]


    It¡¯s Bellom-sensei¡¯s fault?! Let me know about it, too!


    Stay calm¡­. stay calm¡­. Let¡¯s just cut the Mana detection this time. It¡¯s not good for my mental health.


    [Can you raise up your head? We¡¯ll be studying together from now on so if possible, please treat me as one of your classmates.]


    Don¡¯t say something impossible.


    But since I can¡¯t really keep my head down, I decided to raise it.


    When I looked up, the scene I saw made me almost stop breathing.


    [¡­.I am not used to interacting with others for a period of time. I would appreciate if you forgive my actions.]


    Does being mesmerized feel like this?


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    I seemed to be staring unconsciously at him but I managed to squeeze out my voice and regain myself.


    He has skin as white as porcelain fringed with golden hair shining like waves being hit by light.


    His glossy purple eyes combined with pale pink lips blows my mind away.


    He¡¯s like a beauty everyone dreams to become.


    I think that Mother who has cited him was the real fool.


    Since I can¡¯t lower my face anymore, I will just lightly turn my eyes down.


    [I see, you are¡­¡­ First of all, please allow me to apologize.]


    [Your Highness?!]


    The classroom turned even noisier after His Highness¡¯s words.


    He¡¯s come to my side before I noticed ¡­¡­According to my information from before, even the guys from the Blow Family and Dudovan Family are both shocked.


    [I never knew about you until I¡¯ve heard from Bellom-sensei.]


    [That¡¯s¡­ quite obvious, isn¡¯t it?]


    [Even though I know about the Dreaming Illness? I¡¯ve known about the Dreaming Illness through documents and informations but I¡¯ve never known a person fighting one. About you almost dying or sharing your knowledge for the sake of other patients, everything¡­¡­Even your transfer to the middle school, I¡¯ve heard all of them from Bellom-sensei. Even though anyone could acquire the incurable disease, I¡¯ve never been interested on the Dreaming Illness¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.]


    As if the noise from before was a lie, the sounds from the room disappeared.


    But immediately after the words of His Highness, voices of approval rose.


    [That¡¯s the same for me too, Yor Highness!]


    [Me, too!]


    [Even us, as well!]


    At the same time the voices arose one after another, my head regained its calmness.


    Whew, it seems that cutting the Mana detection was the right decision. I can¡¯t also feel that oppressive feeling anymore.


    I look up to His Highness again.


    His expression is saying he¡¯s serious. But¡­. I feel like his asking for ¡°forgiveness¡± means something different.


    When I was troubled on what to do, I smiled and looked at His Highness¡¯s eyes.


    [¡­.Ugh.]


    In a moment, His Highness is also staring at me.


    There¡¯s no mistake that my expression looks stiff, but let¡¯s think for the mean time. How should I answer him?


    Moreover, I also mostly have no idea about His Highness. It is impossible for humans to know everything.


    Especially about the illness, it will be hard to understand other than the patients themselves and the ones involved.


    Even so, His Highness humbly apologized.


    [My deepest apologies. For me¡­ I don¡¯t see any reason as to why Your Highness has to apologise. That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t see any reason to ¡°forgive¡± you¡­¡­However, if I may say just one thing.]


    [What might it be?]


    In order to convey my feeling as much as possible, I thought that I should make my face look gentle as I narrow my eyes.


    [Thank you very much. I¡¯d like to answer to Highness¡¯s feelings of remorse for not knowing about the Dreaming Illness¡­¡­ Well then, should we go out?]


    [¡­.Ah, no¡­]


    With His Highness¡¯s slow response, I thought that I have failed.


    It¡¯s somehow gotten quiet around us again. Where have the jeerings gone to?


    Do your work!


    I wonder if it¡¯s fine for me to cry.


    Isn¡¯t this first trial a bit harsh for someone who has always been a shut-in? For the first opponent to be the last boss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    When I was about to cry due to the lack of response, a sharp sound cut through the silence.


    [Hee~ey, didn¡¯t you hear the first bell ring? Everyone get to your seats! ¡­.Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Is Rafael already bullying Sheryl?]


    [I¡¯m not bullying him!!!]


    [I can¡¯t see it any other way around, though. As you can see, Sheryl is weak so don¡¯t put too much pressure on him.]


    I look at our homeroom teacher¡¯s frankness with sparkling eyes.


    Although I¡¯ve met her once when I went for a greeting before I enrolled, she seems to have the same attitude towards the prince.


    [What is it, Sheryl? If you keep looking at me with those big eyes, they might fall off you know.]


    [I¡¯ll be carefull.]


    [You will? ¡­¡­Will you be able to? I¡¯m kind of scared of what might be done to you.]


    Eimis-sensei struck the teacher¡¯s desk to change the air and turn to the whole class around.


    Evie Eimis, a beautiful person with a copper red hair tied at the back with a brass cloth .


    I can tell that she¡¯s a woman from the back because of her plump body shape, but her domineering way of talking makes her stand out.


    However, just by being assigned as the S Class¡¯s homeroom teacher, her abilities must be great.


    Thanks to my teacher, I am relieved from the sense of tension, and when I breathe out a sigh relief I put my back on the backrest of the wheelchair.


    I decided to apologize to the shrunken Welmina for being unable to protect her but she said not to be bothered by it so I decided to switch my gears for the morning.


    *********


    [That scared me! That really scared me!!!]


    [Eeh?! That¡¯s nice~! I¡¯m so jealous~!!!]


    [His Highness, huh¡­¡­I wonder if a day will come where I¡¯ll be able to meet him or real¡­¡­]


    When we talked about the storm that I experienced with Welmina during lunch, we were aimed with envious complaints.


    If you guys were the ones to experience that, would you still be able to say those things?!


    It¡¯s not a pressure you can face on a one on one situation.


    [I wanted to watch it at a slightly far position if I could, too ¡­]


    [As the involved party, what are you saying? Don¡¯t you think that the combo after that was foul play? I¡¯ve always thought of it as a foul, though.]


    [What is?]


    [I mean those upturned eyes and gentle smile. At the end, His Highness was troubled by it.]


    [Eh, was it that bad?]


    I thought I did my best, but it was a fruitless effort?


    Did you see me from the side as a weird kid?!


    Isn¡¯t the world too harsh to a hikikomori like me?!


    Aah¡­.. I want to get in bed and curl myself into a ball.


    If I were back at home, I would be having my afternoon nap about this time, but I can¡¯t do it here after all.


    Relatively, our lunch break long so I can do it if I want.


    For now, I¡¯ll eat the lunch that Nicole prepared for me and renew my spirit.


    There¡¯re lessons at the afternoon after the class ceremony.


    It¡¯s not that the school does not pay attention to discipline.


    It¡¯s a fine day where I¡¯m looking up the clear sky with the three¡¯s voices sounding like a BGM. (Probably background music)


    The terrace seats in the courtyard are warm and sunny.


    [Sheryl discovered!]


    [Big Brother?]


    I was lifted up before I turned around to the familiar voice.


    Why does both my father and brother want to pick people up without notice?!


    [Big Brother?!]


    [What¡¯s this, aren¡¯t you being surrounded by girls pretty quickly, Sheryl?]


    The courtyard has turned lively at my brother¡¯s appearance. He¡¯s a famous person, after all!


    Welmina¡¯s eyes have turned into heart marks when I looked at them. More than that, help me!


    When my eyes met with my older brother, I got a smile like a sunflower in full bloom.


    [Sorry but I¡¯ll borrow this guy for now.]


    [Go ahead, go ahead.]


    [Wa! Welmina!]


    [I¡¯ll bring your wheelchair back to the classroom so don¡¯t worry about it!]


    Enough of those thoughts and just please stop my brother!


    The surrounding eyes hurt.


    I wonder if he¡¯ll stop carrying my like a princess and put me in his shoulder instead.


    There¡¯s also that from before but, unable to even utter a word of resistance, I got abducted by my brother just like that.


    [Big Brother, where are we going?]


    [Hm? Sheryl has never gone to the salon before, right?]


    Apparently, he¡¯s taking me to the salon Welmina talked about before.


    I have no intentions of going near it, though.


    Same as back at home, Big Brother is carrying me while he¡¯s climbing the stairs.


    I also want strength like that.

 CH 6.2

    PART 2


    [A lot of drinks are prepared, and the tea that Sheryl likes is also there. It¡¯s also the same brand so don¡¯t worry.]


    [Although I¡¯m glad about that, but I wish I could¡¯ve entered there with my own feet¡­]


    [You will, eventually.]


    Big Brother opened a doo that looks different from the other classroom with his hand.]


    Meanwhile, although it can be said that I¡¯m clinging, but there¡¯s one arm supporting me¡­¡­ Just what kind of strength does he have?


    The first thing that greeted my eyes when we entered the salon was the luxurious chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    A chandelier!?


    [H, how grand¡­.]


    [Jule¡­ You¡­]


    I can¡¯t hear the voices of my brother¡¯s friends that sounds shocked.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m being carried because I want to, you know!


    I order to keep my calm, I have to ignore the voices around me.


    Wow, so this is a velvet carpet.


    All the desks and tables on the room are decorated which contributed to making the salon¡¯s atmosphere.


    So it¡¯s true that this is reserved for the aristocrats.


    [It¡¯s because you guys said you wanted to see him that¡¯s why I brought him here!]


    [Aren¡¯t you mistaking it from ¡°carried him¡±?]


    [I see, so he¡¯s the one you said who¡¯s the most precious¡­¡­ Still, to think it¡¯s to this extent.]


    Whether that¡¯s where they usually sit, Big Brother sat down on an L-shaped sofa where his two friends are sitting.


    With him still holding me.


    [Brother, please let me go.]


    [I¡¯ve always been doing this so there¡¯s no need for you to be shy about it, you know.]


    I¡¯ve always been embarrassed about it, though!


    I tried pushing on my brother¡¯s chest but he¡¯s not even flinching.


    [That¡¯s right, Collie, can you pour us two portions of Toebuck(1) tea?]


    [I understand!]


    When I heard an energetic reply, I stopped resisting with my hands to turn around and look as a boy about the same height as me looks at my brother with shining eyes.


    With his curly hair looking soft as it draws a curve, he reminds me of a squirrel.


    That uniform without a line and the color of his tie¡­ he¡¯s probably the same grade as me.


    The design of the uniform in the middle school was copied from the high school¡¯s design after taking some parts of it out.


    Each grade¡¯s color, starting from the bottom grade are red, blue and green respectively represented by their ties.


    When I confirmed that he has the same green tie as me, although I was glared for a moment, he quickly turned around and entered the room in the corner. I wonder if that¡¯s where they boil the water.


    If he¡¯s my brother¡¯s fan, he¡¯s probably seeing me as a nuisance.


    Hah! Or could it be that this was his usual place?


    [What¡¯s wrong, Sheryl?]


    [Nothing¡­. I just thought that you also quick hands even towards other boys.]


    [Buu¡­!!!]


    The cat-eyed guy spit out the tea he¡¯s drinking.


    The other guy passed him a handkerchief after seeing it.


    [Dennis, that¡¯s disgusting.]


    [My bad¡­¡­ However, kukuku, that¡¯s right, when I saw him place someone on top of his lap, I thought the he seems too used to it.]


    [Yo, you¡¯re wrong! Just so you know, I¡¯m only doing tis to Sheryl!]


    [Eh, so I¡¯m wrong?]


    [If you¡¯re told such accusations, won¡¯t that hurt you?!]


    I seriously thought that because he¡¯s used to having that cute boy sit on his lap, I also got swept into it.


    [Then why are you making me sit on your lap?]


    [That¡¯s because Sheryl is cute!]


    [I am not cute.]


    When I was about to hit my brother¡¯s face, he avoided his gaze for some reason.


    Big Brother who has the same reaction as  our father is creepy.


    [Although it¡¯s fine if you keep teasing each each other, but when are you going to introduce us?]


    [Is it necessary¡­?]


    [It is!!! You got lost in your own world one sidedly over there, and then suddenly we know what Sheryl¡¯s preference is, you know!]


    [Don¡¯t call him so casually.]


    [I¡¯m against being kicked!!!]


    Big Brother suddenly raised his foot with me still on top of it.


    On the side, a young man with azure blue hair tied behind him introduced himself while pushing his glasses up.


    The slim silver frame on his glasses matches well with his eyes.


    [I am Dustin Stansfield. I¡¯ve been hanging out with Jule since middle school.]


    [My name is Sheryl Bashral. Thank for always taking care of my brother.]


    I was worried that it might be bad to balance properly in my position, but I thankfully managed to bow down and respond.


    Dennis-san who had escaped from his brother¡¯s kick came back to see the situation.


    [Ah! You traitor! I¡¯m called Dennis Wakeman and together with Duss, we¡¯ve been hanging together with Jule since middle school.]


    [I¡¯m Sheryl Bashral. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.]


    [Same here, best regards! ¡­¡­ Still, the more I look, the more you don¡¯t resemble each other.]


    Dennis-san exudes a fancy feeling while also being dressed up, and And from withing his uniform, I can see an accessory shining.


    Looking like this, even when I look at these three people, there is no uniformity in appearance.


    However, from the atmosphere when they are together, I assume that the way they think and express their thought are a bit similar.


    The interactions between the Big Brother that I¡¯ve never seen at home and his friends feels refreshing.


    [That¡¯s because I took after our mother.¡­¡­ Oh, but we do have the same eye color.]


    [Ohh, can you let me see it closer?]


    I look at Dustin-san¡¯s face getting closer.


    Huh, his face is somehow closer that I expected ¡ª¨C was what I thought when his face suddenly disappeared.


    [¡­. Tsk, Jule, you just hit me for real just now, did¡¯t you?]


    [Don¡¯t you dare get your dirty mug close to my Sheryl.]


    [Ow!!!]


    Dustin-san barely avoided my brother¡¯s fist, but when he crouched down, he hit his chin.


    Probably to avoid being pulled in, Dennis-san has already evacuated behind the sofa.


    [Uwaa, you really don¡¯t hold back when it involves Sheryl-kun.]


    [Seriously¡­¡­But I can somehow understand his overprotective feelings. Sheryl-kun is too unguarded.]


    While stroking his kicked chin, Dustin-san grinned at my direction.


    Was I really¡­. that unguarded?


    Big Brother stroked my tilted head.


    [That¡¯s because Sheryl has basically stayed at home for most of his life. He¡¯s not aware of what malice is.]


    [With malice or whatever, is there really a need for brother and the others to be so protective?]


    I will know who the bad people are if I look at them.


    And I don¡¯t think that there¡¯re any malicious intentions behind the way they¡¯re acting.


    While I was in the middle of thinking about it, my brother momentarily stopped moving then  hugged me tight.


    [Sheryl, I¡¯m begging you to please be fully alert.]


    [Ehh.]


    [Yeah, you should be vigilant. Oh, the both of us are harmless.]


    [Sheryl-kun, you should be fully aware of those people who assures you that they¡¯re harmless like this¡­.. That¡¯s where Jule should come in.]


    Both Dennis-san and Dustin-san nodded their head in conviction.


    Rather, Big Brother, I¡¯m suffocating.


    After the Dreaming Illness¡¯ symptoms have disappeared, I feel like my brother has stopped holding his strength back. It¡¯s a good thing, though.


    If only Nicole was here in a situation like this, I¡¯d be saved though.


    [Jule-sama! I have brought over the tea!]


    [Hm? Oh, thanks Collie, can you put it over there?


    [Yes!]


    The guy who lent us a hand has¡­!


    Thanks to Collie-kun, who was asked to prepare the tea, returning, the pressure has loosened.


    As I was quietly waiting on my side,  was being glared at as expected. Won¡¯t he talk to my brother about the cuddling situation?Is it impossible?


    Hmm, could it be that I was supposed to prepare my tea myself.


    But don¡¯t think I see anyone who looks like helper in the salon.


    [Big Brother, are the drinks here not being prepared by others?]


    [Oh, it¡¯s become an unspoken rule to pour the tea by yourself and drink it. As your grade goes up, it¡¯s mostly the juniors who does it.]


    [Then, shouldn¡¯t I have prepared it instead¡­.]


    [I will be preparing Jule-sama¡¯s drinks!]


    My body froze after hearing the voice raised not far away.


    Collie-un who has finished preparing the tea smilingly looked at me. Even though he¡¯s smiling, his eyes are completely not laughing.


    [Uhm¡­. Is, that so?]


    [That¡¯s right. So please do stay away from the utility room.]


    Collie-kun returned to the nearby seat and behaved himself properly.


    Yep. I¡¯m completely being regarded as an enemy.


    [Being a popular guy sure is hard, huh, Jule?]


    [ Well, but some things like hot water is dangerous so Sheryl shouldn¡¯t go to the utility room, okay?]


    [I can at least pour a cup of tea.]


    [Have you ever done it before?]


    [¡­¡­..I haven¡¯t, but.]


    [Then you can¡¯t.]


    Kuuh, when I get back, I¡¯ll have Nicole teach me how to make tea.


    [¡­..Haahh, I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re being too overprotective everytime I hear you.]


    [If it¡¯s Sheryl-kun, about that much should be enough.]


    [That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. Even today, he seemed to have already been bullied by His Highness the Prince so I have to show off that he¡¯s close to me]


    [I was not being bullied in the first place!]


    Or rather, how did he know about the middle school issues?!


    Moreover, what did he mean by showing off¡­


    [His Highness¡­?]


    [Oh, His Highness often take his afternoon break here. Over there is his usual place.]


    Dustin who noticed my gaze informed me.


    Up until now, to avoid being concerned about the people around me, I decided to not pay them any attention.


    And from that point on, I left the Mana detection cut off.


    Beyond my line of sight, His Highness and his two aides were facing this way.


    Ahh, I think I¡¯m done for.


    *Fuwossh* My cheeks has turned bright red and my eyes are becoming teary.


    Well, this might be late but, I feel like might have been really socially paralized.


    I did not mind being surrounded by my brother¡¯s friends.


    But my classmate, and one who I have only talked to just today, probably saw me while sitting on top of my brother¡¯s lap¡­..


    [Big Brother, please put me down.]


    [What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?]


    [¡­.Because it¡¯s embarrassing, please put me down.]


    My face must have looked really embarrassed  as he deeply sighed while saying ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡± and put me down on the sofa.


    [Alright then, Sheryl-kun, come to me next.]


    [Why does it end like that?]


    Dustin-san pats his lap and calls out to me.


    In the meant time, since I really want to hide from His Highness, I crept behind my brother¡¯s shadow.


    [¡­.It¡¯s not that bad staying like this.]


    [Here. Sheryl-kun, the space next to me is open.]


    [It¡¯s a bit impossible right now.]


    [Ooh! Then you mean it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s later?]


    [There won¡¯t be any now or later for you.]


    [That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m against being kicked!!!]


    Aah, I have never thought that I¡¯d be glad with my brother¡¯s big physique up till now.


    This is just my temporary place, and among His Highness¡¯s peers, I¡¯m the only one confirmed to still be sitting on top of my brother¡¯s lap even with my age.


    Even in the future, I have no plans of ever attending any social gathering again.


    Even if we¡¯re of the same class, as expected, there shouldn¡¯t be any more reasons for me to mingle with His Highness.]


    That¡¯s why I told myself not to mind it.


    [I did it because I wanted to do it, that¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for Sheryl to be depressed.]


    I depressingly inserted my head within brother¡¯s arms.


    Suddenly, I felt my tear ducts loosen as I grabbed the hem of my brother¡¯s shirt.


    In the end, Big Brother once again carried me towards the classroom after that, and I swore I¡¯ll never go back to the salon again.


    1- ¥È©`¥Ð¥Ã¥¯(toubakku) <- I welcome any idea on how to make it sound elegant.

 CH 7.1

    This chapter is unedited


    007


    [Should I say it¡¯s just like Jule-sama, or something.]


    [Just until what age does my brother plan on having me sit on his lap?]


    I asked Nicole that question a lot of times while we¡¯re headed towards the research building.


    Currently, Noe¡¯s treatment is done once every three days, but if his Mana is continuously released, it will be safe even if the interval gets longer.


    [It¡¯s because Sheryl-sama is short.]


    [Even with this, I¡¯m 158cm!]


    And I have not given up yet.


    I¡¯m also worried about failing my sex life, but I¡¯m still growing right now.


    Grow tall! Your limit is still far from being reached!


    [From the 190cm tall Jule-sama, you are still short.]


    [Can¡¯t you give me at least 20 inches?]


    Looking at my father, Big Brother seems to still be growing and I wish they¡¯d share some to me.


    [Even if you do not worry, you still will grow.]


    [It would be grats if that¡¯s true.]


    While talking about such a loveless topic, we arrived at Noe¡¯s office and Nicole opened the door as if he¡¯s done it a number of times.


    [Hey. welcome. I prepared some tea so if you¡¯d like, please.]


    [Thank you very much. That¡¯s right, Nicole, could you teach me how to prepare the tea when we get back?]


    [I do not mind, however, I won¡¯t let you touch the hot water.]


    [Why?]


    [What if you get burned?]


    [Just a little bit is fine.]


    [You can not.]


    I wasn¡¯t even able to refute.


    Just how am I supposed to make tea without preparing the hot water? And I don¡¯t think my favorite Tobac tea can be made by just soaking it in the water.


    Noe gently lifts my hand as I was thinking how Nicole was able to do it


    [Certainly,  this silk-like hand must never get burnt.]


    And then Noe planted a kiss on the back of it like a lady.


    [I think that what Noe thinks is exaggerated.]


    If such actions are repeated multiple times, the wall will disappear even if we don¡¯t want it to.


    However, Noe¡¯s eyes are giving me the same vibe as Nicole¡¯s recently.


    I had no plan on training him, though.


    [Is that so? Even if everyone thinks so, they probably can¡¯t say it.]


    [Because it¡¯s a fact that need not be mentioned.]


    [But Sheryl-kun won¡¯t notice if he¡¯s not told of it.]


    ¡°Even if they say so, is it really?¡± I can only think so.


    Noe sat on the spot and placed his head on my lap.


    And to match it, Nicole wrapped his arms around my shoulders from behind.


    Out of nowhere, a small smile leaked out because of the two who are acting like children.


    It looks like our standing has reversed from when I was with Noe on the assembly hall.


    [How are your legs adjusting recently?]


    [I think that it is much better. I feel hesitant everytime I send a report to Bellom-sama, though.]


    Because the content is like that.


    Nevertheless the description content is serious, so even those who read it should not be distracted. Yep.


    [It¡¯s amazing that the effect lasted so far. I just hope the same effect generates on this treatment.]


    [If you¡¯re talking about the magic that could healy other people¡¯s body, do you mean the healing magic? But that only inserts Mana inside the body, doesn¡¯t it?]


    What I want to do is to extract the Mana from the body. That¡¯s the difficult part.


    By the way, the worst case scenario when you try to cure a Dreaming Illness patient with healing magic is death.


    Originally, the healing magic chemically activates the body¡¯s cells to cure the wounds but in Dreaming Illness patients¡¯ case, more mana than necessary are accumulated in the body so it will get worse if more is added.


    Even now that I¡¯m accustomed to discharging my own Mana, I¡¯ll go back to being bedridden if healing magic is used on me.


    That¡¯s why Nicole hates to have me injured even for just a little bit.


    I said that a small injury can be cured naturally.


    [It¡¯s because there¡¯s a high possibility that no one else can do such high technique like you do.]


    Elements described in the surgical procedure are roughly said to be ¡°Attribute¡± + ¡°Power¡± + ¡°Range¡±. The detailed designation of the formula is used to make it work.


    This is because by using magic as a template, you use the same magic and have the same power every time. (I¡¯m very confused¡­  )


    By using the template, you can automate three elements that can be specified, so a magic going wild can be prevented.


    Using such magic without it is not allowed so as to prevent the magic power from going berserk. Upon becoming a high-ranking magician, some people do not use it because the body remembers it¡¯s function.


    If I want to convert the mana operation I am doing to a manipulation formula, I will need to add ¡°operation¡± to those three elements.


    Can someone find a different formula?


    [Is it better to think of a different approach?]


    [I will keep track of whether there is anything that can be changed by the existing methods of surgery on my side.]


    [Please. Then, can we start on today¡¯s treatment?]


    [Yes¡­]


    Noe who raised his head looked at me.


    I feel that Noe¡¯s density of existence has gotten stronger, is this the so-called sex appeal?


    [I¡¯ve been trying out the way to extract it after it accumulates and taking it all out at once, but which one is more efficient?]


    [Because it can¡¯t be proven and is just my opinion but¡­ I don¡¯t see much of a difference between them.]


    [Is that so. Then, which one would be good right now?]


    [¡­.. I¡¯m going to decide?]


    [Which do you like better?]


    Whether he¡¯s remembering the previous treatment, Noe¡¯s eyes are swimming around.


    I waited for the red-cheeked Noe¡¯s answer.


    [¡­.Well then¡­.that¡­. Please continue with the treatment.]


    [I see that Noe likes people who has a lot of work.]


    [Please don¡¯t deliberately ask about that.]


    [If I don¡¯t, you can¡¯t can¡¯t blame me verbally. Noe likes it, don¡¯t you? Here, move into the chair and spread your legs? Ah, would it be better to remove the bottom? You¡¯ll release a lot, after all.]


    [There¡¯s really no mercy from Sheryl-kun when it comes to the treatment¡­]


    [If it ends like that, won¡¯t it be better to enjoy ourselves?]


    [Geez, just do whatever you want.]


    Noe takes off his pants and sits on the chair Nicole prepared.


    It is an improved type where the armrest part is stretched forward so as to make it easier to spread the legs, and there¡¯s a cushion installed.


    [Nicole, you help out, too, okay?]


    [I understand.]


    [Please treat me gently.]


    Perhaps he unconsciously came wearing a white coat, he looks really erotic in front of me.


    Nicole deftly loosens the buttons of Noe¡¯s shirt from behind.


    In between the opened shirt, ripped abdominal muscles were peeking out.


    [Sheryl-kun, please don¡¯t stare so much.]


    [It¡¯s because I can¡¯t make an accurate diagnosis. It would have been better if you took off underwear.]


    [Even I can feel a sense of shame for myself.]


    [Because you¡¯re embarrassed, this place is getting bigger?]


    A part of Noe¡¯s crotch  has grown slightly bigger.


    When I lightly brushed it with my fingertips, he shuddered on the chair.


    [Ngh¡­.]


    [I haven¡¯t used Mana yet, you know. You can let out a lot but you must wait until the Mana has diffused.]


    [Sheryl-kun¡­ tsk, hurry¡­]


    [Yes, yes. Don¡¯t rush me.]


    I concentrate the Mana on top of my palm.


    The lump of Mana in his left thigh was smaller than it was when it was first seen.


    As usual, I start slowly diffusing the Mana.


    [Ah¡­. n¡­]


    [You must endure it even just a bit longer, okay? Because Noe immediately cums.]


    [Yeah, I kno¡­. Aah, ah¡­.]


    Waiting for me to diffuse the mana, Nicole also has not moved.


    While holding one hand out as if to draw a circle, my free hand controlled the Mana to go around his whole body.


    While doing those things, I¡¯ve never touched Noe even once.


    [Ah¡­. fu¡­ My, legs, are starting to feel hot.]


    [Yes, that¡¯s good. Just like that.]


    Noe¡¯s pale thighs has gained some color.


    Although it¡¯s a man¡¯s muscular legs¡­ What kind of reaction will he have if I tried it out?


    While I was thinking about such a thing, the center part of his underwear moistens as Noe¡¯s tip started to overflow.


    [Noe, are you starting to feel good?]


    [Yes¡­.ngh, ha¡­.Aah¡­]


    [Is it about time?]


    [You¡¯re right. You can start now.]


    The Mana which has been diffused from his thigh has started to travel throughout his body.


    Even if I let it out, there should be no problem.


    With my permission, Nicole started reaching out for Noe¡¯s nipples.


    Hau! Don¡¯t¡­. ugh, don¡¯t pinch it¡­.]


    [The tips have already hardened. How perverted, for them to already be this hard.]


    While playing with the tips with his fingers, Nicole whispered in his ears.


    As Nicole licks his ear, Noe shivered.


    Disregarding me, he reached out to his sensitive part and touched himself together with the operation of mana.


    [Nng¡­ ah, ah. No more¡­. If you do, that¡­.uh]


    [Are you happy that your body is being touched all over?]


    [Yaa~ah¡­.]


    [Noe likes perverted things to be done to you, huh. I will have Nicole help out a lot so don¡¯t worry.]


    [Aah! Ya¡­ no more, cumming¡­.tsk, ah, ah¡­. ghnn! Ngh¡­ chu¡­. nha]


    From the side, Nicole gave Noe a kiss and entangled their tongues.


    The wet sounds lewdly echoed inside the room as their tongues overlaps each other.


    The overflowing saliva fell, making stains on Noe¡¯s neck.


    I can feel his center part¡¯s feverish heat as Noe bit his lower lip while the scent from his underwear intensifies.

 CH 7.2

    PART 2


    [Ah! ¡­.Kuh¡­tsk¡­. umn¡­]


    At the next moment, the heat increases as it explodes before my eyes.


    Pulling the undergarment lightly, the wet tip quickly emerges.


    [Nicole, can you take off Noe¡¯s underwear?]


    [Yes.]


    Nicole wipes his mouth that¡¯s been wet with saliva with his hand and moves over to my side to follow my request.


    Nicoles skillfully folded the removed underwear and put it aside, then he moved on Noe¡¯s side and moved his face closer to his chest.


    [Haah¡­¡­ha¡­¡­ah, Nicole, wait¡­¡­Don¡¯t suck it.]


    [*Chuu, chuu*] (TN: sucking noises)


    Ignoring Noe¡¯s protests, Nicole sucks on his chest.


    Because I¡¯ve been diffusing his Mana this whole time, his whole bpdy should be really sensitive right now.


    Even if he ejaculates, he will not completely escape from the pleasure that has spread and will stay on his body for a while.


    That¡¯s why it did not take long for Noe¡¯s center part to harden again.


    [It has become totally sensitive, though it¡¯s only during the treatment.]


    [Nhaah¡­. haa¡­ ah, aah![


    Noe seems to want to say something as he opens his mouth but all that came out were moans and pants.


    He occasionally shakes his head trying to gain back his reason.


    [Hey, Noe? Can I try this here, too?]


    I picked up the underwear and revealed it as I poke the hole with my finger.


    [Eh¡­¡­ahh¡­¡­You can¡¯t.]


    [This part of you has been twitching a lot as if asking to be touched, you know?]


    [Aah, then should I give it to you?]


    Now that he mentions it, I do remember Nicole putting it in some day before.


    I¡¯ve become tolerant on such things because of that.


    Since there¡¯s something like a prostate gland, you¡¯d end up wanting to use it, right?


    First of all, it¡¯s the fault of my previous life¡¯s knowledge which is too rich. After living for so long, will this become a normal thing?


    [How about trying to release the mana with my finger inside?]


    [Yaah¡­¡­Don¡¯t, at this rate, I won¡¯t be able to¡­¡­ turn, back¡­¡­!]


    [You¡¯re horny enough as you are even now, though.]


    Where are you going back to at this time?


    I met eyes with Noe and slowly gave him a smile.


    [Noe.]


    [¡­¡­gh¡­¡­Sheryl, -kungh¡­¡­Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!]


    I made the controlled mana explore his hole.


    Is it around here? When I hit it with Mana, Noe opened his eyes widely.


    His tears flowed and his saliva dripped down from his opened mouth.


    [This¡­ looks amazing, doesn¡¯t it?]


    [Should I also do the same to Nicole, then?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Wondering if he¡¯s hesitating, Nicole met my eyes full of reliance.


    Whenever Noe¡¯s operation is finished, I also give Nicole who has always helped by transferring Mana as a reward, but has Nicole never tried his experimenting with prostate before?


    Noe rocked the chair with a creaking noise.


    [No, no¡­¡­Sheryl-kun, ngh, stop it! Please.]


    [Why? Don¡¯t you feel good?]


    [My body¡­¡­ugh¡­¡­feels, good, because it feels too good.]


    Noe shouts with his disordered hair.


    [Then isn¡¯t that good.]


    [Sto! ¡­¡­ack, aaaah!]


    i kept the Mana moving with a smile.


    The heat that has once again acted up without direct stimulation spilled in Noe¡¯s stomach.


    While watching at Noe convulsing continuously, I wondered just how many time will he be able cum today. Is what I think.


    Should I give him a little break.


    [Nicole, should we give Noe a little rest?]


    [¡­.Yes, please.]


    [Then Nicole, stand by the wall and turn your ass to me.]


    Nicole turned around just as I said and face his back against me.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    I had a little thought, so I talked to Now who has cleared his mind.


    [Noe, there¡¯s something I want you to try if the symptoms flares up on the spot.]


    [What is it?]


    On Noe¡¯s refreshed appearance, there are no traces of the tears and saliva dripping just a while ago.


    Unnoticed, the both of them have their head on my lap while they¡¯re sitting on the floor.


    They look like  black and white dogs being stuck to me.


    My hand reflexively moved to pat both of their heads.


    [Semen contains a lot of mana originally, doesn¡¯t it?]


    [Is that true?]


    [Oh, I see that you don¡¯t know. It includes that but, I wondered whether it has an effect on the Dreaming Illness. I want you to not masturbate for a week to see what happens and then masturbate for a week to see what the result is.]


    [¡­.and then I will finally be made to cum by Sheryl-kun, huh.]


    [I have no such intentions, you know.]


    Even right now is like in the middle of treatment.


    [That¡¯s because I can not try this on my own.]


    Is it because I¡¯ve been fighting the illness for so long, my sexual desires have fallen.


    During the treatment, the tension also rises and it¡¯s fun, but I myself feels bland or something¡­


    Unlike Nicole, I do not get hard when I see Noe during treatment.


    [Sheryl-kun, you know you¡¯re well versed in it, right?]


    [Aah, that¡¯s¡­ yeah.]


    When I wake up sometimes, I¡¯m having a wet dreams even though it¡¯s just a little bit.


    It¡¯s not that I saw lewd scenes in my dream, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve pent up too much that it comes out on its own from time to time.


    That¡¯s why it would be better if he masturbates, but it¡¯s not gonna happen without the motivation.


    [Should I help you?]


    [Hmm¡­]


    I was about to say the same to Nicole but, I¡¯m slightly hesitant.


    [I wonder if I should ask you again next time.]


    [So you say but weren¡¯t you being stretched just a while ago?]


    [Well, the flow wouldn¡¯t have continued if I stopped it after all. If you plan on going, I¡¯ll give you a hand.]


    [If that¡¯s so then Sheryl-sama won¡¯t be good at all.]


    I understand it very well.


    There¡¯s also the talk of it being fine even if they do it separately.


    [Then, at the time of the next treatment¡­ No, after that?]


    [Next time, is it? Then three days from now.]


    Nicole spoke to the hesitant me with certainty.


    [Isn¡¯t it too early to decide?]


    [Since I will serve him well, please don¡¯t worry, Sheryl-sama.]


    [You saying that means you¡¯re also feeling good and having fun¡­]


    [That is of course.]


    [A direct answer without hesitation?!]


    Besides, Nicole does not hold back at all when it comes to sex.


    [Ah, I¡¯ll do my best, too!]


    [Yes, please.]


    A short while after that, I stroked both of their heads while thinking that I¡¯ve earned an additional dog.


    ***********


    The school campus in the early morning is deserted so the air surrounding it is very quiet.


    The cold air entering my lungs feels good, though¡­


    [Fuah¡­]


    [Huh, Sheryl-kun, you didn¡¯t get enough sleep?]


    [Yeah¡­ I got too engrossed on my research¡­]


    [Nicole-san did not stop you?]


    [That¡¯s because Nicole has been helping me out as well.]


    [Now that you mention it, Nicole-san was a graduate from here? He looks smart after all.]


    Yeah, well, there have been a lot of interesting things. In various ways.


    But since it¡¯s a topic definitely can¡¯t tell Welmina, I mentally wipe my imaginary tears.


    [When  .]


    [Aah, you sure highly value my face, don¡¯t you. Even my brother¡¯s surroundings are like that.]


    [You must mean Dustin-sama and Dennis-sama! In the high school division, they are called the strong trio in addition to Jule-sama.]


    [Is that so?]


    [That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you hear about the fighting tournament from Jule-sama?]


    [It¡¯s because I can¡¯t talk about it at home.]


    He was probably being careful towards me who was unable to use magic.

 CH 7.3

    PART 3


    Since we¡¯re together most of the time inside the house, perhaps they were talking about it outside of my room.


    [Is that an event in spring where students aspiring to be magicians and magic knights compete against each other?]


    [With those divided in two divisions, yes. The one you¡¯re talking about is the singles match. It¡¯s a match to decide who the best magician and magic knight are. They fight on a 1v1 fight. Without hiding anything, Jule-sama will be the champion for four years in a row now.]


    [Wow, amazing.]


    [Aren¡¯t your reaction too bland?]


    Because I find it hard to imagine.


    I¡¯m sure the fights will be fierce, but since I¡¯ve never experienced one before, it just doesn¡¯t register to me.


    [Oh, well. But it¡¯s amazing that the only ones able to participate in the tournament are those with higher rank from both middle school and high school. There¡¯s also a tag match in addition to the singles match where magicians and magic knights are mixed together. For the third consecutive year, Jules-sama¡¯s team led by Dustin-sama has won the championship, isn¡¯t Jule-sama the best?]


    [I¡¯ll be troubled if you ask for my opinion on that, though¡­ First of all, because the tag match is a team fight, it¡¯s not just Big Brother¡¯s strength, is it?]


    [That¡¯s right, with Dustin-sama¡¯s tactics, Dennis-sama¡¯s interception, and Jule-sama¡¯s lead, maybe the three of them having the perfect balance played a big role. Oh, His Highness¡¯s team won second place last year.  This year for sure! Is what¡¯s expected from them, but for me, it¡¯s Jule-sama after all!]


    Rather, don¡¯t you only have my brother in your eyes?


    But I¡¯d like to see the three fight as a team. Because I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be very exciting.


    I wish I could do something, though¡­¡­It¡¯s obvious that I am physically unable to.


    [Hah, hanging around Jule-sama, you¡¯re being cheeky, Bedford.]


    I was confused upon the arrival of people as if to block the road.


    Who are you?


    Oh, but is the guy behind with brown hair Collie? If so, is this related to my brother?


    [You need something? You¡¯re blocking the road.]


    [Aren¡¯t you the one in the way? Going around with a wheelchair and all.]


    The boy who¡¯s standing to confront Welmina glared at me.


    Because I left earlier than usual, did we end up on the same place as them by chance?


    [You should need not be told that it¡¯s necessary, right?]


    [I wonder about that. Isn¡¯t he just riding in the wheelchair to gain some sympathies? Right? Jule-sama is kind, after all.] (TN: This soab!)


    [Haah?! Do your sleep talking while you¡¯re asleep. You¡¯ve been giving us bad feelings for a while now, you know.]


    [And what about you?! I don¡¯t know how you ended up taking care of him but, do you know what he did at the salon?!]


    [That¡¯s¡­]


    Wah-! Stop reminding the person who does not want to remember that dark past!


    I¡¯ve been asked by Welmina so I¡¯d already told her but I swore to myself that I¡¯d never sit on my brother¡¯s lapp in public!


    [He was even using his sickness to appeal to both Dustin-sama and Dennis-sama! The both of them were not able to do anything and looked troubled, after all! Proudly sitting on top of Jule-sama¡¯s lap¡­¡­There should be a proper place for his shamelessness!]


    Aah, yes, I¡¯m very sorry.


    Or rather, I want to hit my brother. I¡¯ll hit him the next time I see him.


    I don¡¯t remember appealing to the two of them, but it may seem that way for the others around us.


    ¡­.Was that also how HIs Highness saw it?


    My face naturally fell.


    [I don¡¯t know about you being family, but Jule-sama only cares for you because you¡¯re weak! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself!]


    [Wai-!]


    He strongly kicked the wheelchair. (TN: I¡¯ll kill beat this mofo dead.)


    I¡¯m not hurt at all, but this is high-performance and sturdy, you know? I wonder of the kicker¡¯s foot hurts.


    Sure enough, the boy in front of me was somewhat frowning.


    [Cut it out already! Can¡¯t you even distinguish from what¡¯s right and wrong?!]


    [You tell that to this guy! Aah, you finally got the chance to be his caretaker, there¡¯s no way you will, huh?]


    Still, what should I do in this situation?


    Honestly, I don¡¯t particularly care and I just want to ignore them.


    When I looked at Collie, he¡¯s glaring at me as if I¡¯m his parents¡¯ enemy, as usual.


    I think it¡¯s unavoidable to breathe out a sigh.


    [So, where is the end of this talk?]


    [Ahh? I told you not to get ahead of yourself!]


    A second kick comes in. He sure does not learn.


    [If it breaks, I¡¯m going to have you pay for it, you know? Because this is expensive.]


    [Shut up! What, did you also have someone else buy it for you? Seducing others seems to be your specialty after all.] (TN:It¡¯s not his fault he¡¯s beautiful, b***h! Rrraaah!!!)


    Then vulgar laughs arise from the surroundings. I wonder how many people are in here? About 5 people?


    I¡¯m concerned how humans can turn as ugly as this.


    [Just what did you do with that pretty face of yours to be able to sit on Jule-sama¡¯s lap? Please teach us, too.] (TN: Why? Are you pretty?)


    [I can sit on it without doing anything, you know? I¡¯m his little brother, after all.]


    I started getting annoyed with them, and when they started spouting some misunderstanding things, it¡¯s like a ripple in the water spreading out.


    Oh, yeah, Collie wasn¡¯t there when I made my greeting to Dustin-san and Dennis-san.


    But the silence got cut from an unlikeable direction.


    [Haah?! That¡¯s all you can say for a comeback?! Do you think that lie will fool us?!]


    [It¡¯s not even a lie.]


    [What the hell, even the girl from the Bedford family. Aren¡¯t your eyes being blinded by his deception?! There¡¯s no way this frail looking bastard who doesn¡¯t resemble him can be his brother! Besides, Jule-sama¡¯s parents are Red-haired and blond, you know? If you¡¯re gonna lie, come up with a better story!]


    It¡¯s not even a lie.


    The jeering comes from the surrounding this time. They just don¡¯t get tired, do they.


    I¡¯m saying everythings wrong, we even have the same eye color. And I was also a former redhead.


    [Or is it that you don¡¯t know what your hair color is? You have the same white hair as those withered old people!]


    [¡­.Are you saying that even while knowing that it¡¯s because of fighting his sickness?]


    Upon the unknown voice¡¯s words, the boy stopped moving.


    When I turned to look, his Highness¡¯ aid can be seen with visible anger on his face.


    There was no usual gentle smile and his blue eyes cold as his hair sways while he heads towards us.


    [Because patients suffering from the Dreaming Illness are attacked by too much pain, the color of their hair fades out during the fight. I¡¯m asking if you were saying that while knowing about this.]


    [Eh¡­. no¡­ We¡¯re¡­]


    As if the energy from before was a lie, the boys blocking the aisle tried answering like they¡¯re being scorched.


    Finally, they were lost for wor and starting from the back, they started running as if they¡¯re about to be killed.


    Nobody stopped them from running


    [Welmina-san, do you know their names?]


    [Of course. I will properly report it to the teacher later.]


    I thought he¡¯s gonna ignore me just like that, but it seems to not be the case.


    Apparently, Welmina seems to know the names and faces of those students. Which means this is going to be a famous topic at the moment1.


    [Bashral-kun, are you alright?]


    [Yes, thank you very much. Uhm¡­ Blow-sama.]


    [Camille is fine. We¡¯re classmates after all.]


    [Then please call me Sheryl. Camille-sama, are you alone?]


    As people with magic gathers, I get tired when I spread my Mana detection so I turned it of while in school.


    As if it¡¯s frequently asked, Camille smiled wryly.


    [Because I am not around Rafael-sama around the clock. Was it too bad?]


    [No, I was relieved.]


    [Eh?]


    Sheryl-kun is very uncomfortable around His Highness, after all.


    If you see such a huge amount of Mana, your body would instinctively run.


    Whether I¡¯m not good with him or afraid of him¡­. I just don¡¯t feel like being near him.


    [I see, there are also people like that. If you¡¯d like, can we talk for a bit? I¡¯m also curious of your story.]


    [Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­]


    Because I¡¯ve always been sitting, I was not able to turn around.


    However, Camille unexpectedly panics upon my apology.


    [E, ah! I did not mean anything with those words!]


    His appearance as he¡¯s waving his hands repeatedly enters my eyes instantly.


    So he also has times when he gets flustered, that¡¯s because he always gives off a calm air.


    When the anger from his face disappeared, the irritation that lingered in my heart also dissipated.


    [Heheh, he did not find it unpleasant so please don¡¯t worry about it. Camille-sama, do you know of a place where we can sit?]


    [I¡¯m sorry for my lack of words. Uhm, if it¡¯s about this time, the cafe next to the dining hall should be available.]


    [¡­. There¡¯s a cafe?]


    In the schoolhouse? I knew that there¡¯s a dining hall in there, but to think there¡¯s a place to drink tea, too.


    So it¡¯s not just the salon.


    [Sheryl-kun does not use the dining hall, after all. Since I was planning on taking you there eventually, let¡¯s just go right now.]


    What, so our destination seems to be a cafe.


    Since there¡¯s no problem if that¡¯s the case, we continued walking forward.


    [By the way, do the two of you always come here around this time?]


    [No, I was asking to be guided to places I haven¡¯t been to before so I left earlier than usual.]


    But for the outcome to be like that, I feel horrible.


    [Haah, they¡¯s completely ruined the mood, haven¡¯t they? Nothing has happened thanks to Camille-sama , but if not for that¡­]


    [If we couldn¡¯t  settle it on our own, we would¡¯ve needed to call the teacher, huh.]


    For security purposes, I got something like a security buzzer.


    Even without using it though, I can still release Mana if it is the distance to the research building, so it¡¯s still possible to inform Noe if I need to.


    [Have you been acquainted with them?]


    [There was only one person I could recognize. Welmina, do they have any connection to my brother?]


    [That¡¯s right, they¡¯re the bunch who adores Jule-sama. We should have Jule-sama show them hell for once.]


    Welmina¡¯s anger seems to have not subsided yet as she¡¯s still breathing heavily.


    She¡¯s been told quite a lot as well, after all¡­


    [¡­.Could they be the kids from the salon?]


    [I think so. Because I only remember meeting him on the salon.]


    Has something happened at the male¡¯s salon? Because according to what I¡¯ve heard from Sheryl-kun, it didn¡¯t sound that obscure.]


    [It must be that the did not like me sitting on my brother¡¯s lap.]


    [What! But that¡¯s just the usual!]


    [Is, is that the usual thing?]


    Comparing their reactions, Camille¡¯s reaction should be considered the right one, normally speaking.


    Even though she came to play several times, Welmina was gradually poisoned, wasn¡¯t she.


    [Inside my brother, I¡¯ve stopped growing from the age of three. Oh, is it over there?]


    ]We can see the entrance of a big dining hall in front of the widely opened isle.


    As we went straight to the left, we saw a pretty sign written as ¡°Cafe¡±.

 CH 8.1

    008 Part 1


    [We¡¯ve arrived! This cafe is the most popular spot among girls now ~. It¡¯s probably around this time that there are open seats.]


    Welmina raises a particularly bright voice.


    I also smiled as she tried to change the air.


    [Are there sweets here?]


    [Of course! On the other hand, won¡¯t it be bad if it doesn¡¯t?! Listen to the information properly, Nicole-san has also confirmed it and there¡¯s a menu that Sheryl-kun could eat.]


    [So you¡¯ve properly looked it up, thanks.]


    [You¡¯re welcome. Ah, is Camille-sama alright with sweet food, too?]


    [Yes. I can not eat a lot, but I like it.]


    I thought I will be able to drink if it¡¯s black tea, but I bow down my head to Welmina who has already checked the menu beforehand.


    It looks like a school building because it was lent by the school, but the interior has been changed like a cafe and one seems to forget the reality that this is a schoolhouse upon entering the door.


    The server who noticed us guides us to the table and also avoids the chair that was provided.


    Probably thanks to the fact that we originally took space while traveling, we could move without difficulty even with a wheelchair.


    Because Welmina moves in front of me, Camille sits beside me.


    [It¡¯s amazing to be open from such a time.]


    [It seems to be for the sake of teachers coming early in the morning and students who have morning duties. I¡¯m also using it frequently.]


    [By the way, does Camille-sama come early every morning?]


    [It¡¯s not every time. Only when I¡¯m being asked to help the student council.]


    [Even though the third years have already retired, are you still being asked to help?]


    Welmina who ordered in my place rejoined the conversation.


    So there¡¯s something like a student council. Club activities also seem to exist so I guess in spite of it being called ¡°Academic Research Institute¡± it does not differ from the schools of my previous life other than the class lessons.


    [Although the election has started, I find it hard to refuse once they ask me to help¡­]


    I see, they¡¯re depending on him.


    Looking at Camille smiling bitterly, I can understand wanting to help out his juniors.


    Despite his high status as a Marquis¡¯ son, he¡¯s quite easy to get along with.


    His babyface also helped, I can¡¯t a wall between us.


    [Please excuse me.]


    [Ah! It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here~!]


    Above the cart the server was pushing were 3 sets of cake and tea and Welmina who saw it has sparkling eyes.


    The scent of this tea, is it a Tobac tea? She seems to have told my preference of teas.


    Welmina is having the strawberry cake, mine is the kuku fruit pound cake, and Camille¡¯s is a chocolate cake, I guess that¡¯s the order?


    [They look delicious, don¡¯t they?]


    [Right? it¡¯s because they get it at our store!]


    [So that¡¯s why.]


    It seems Camille is unaware about the purchasing either but I think the one who brought out the flavor the most was the chef. But I will not say such a rude thing.


    I open my mouth to give thanks for the food and pick up the fork.


    Now that I think about it, it might have been a while since I¡¯ve last eaten something sweet. The sweetness spreading inside my mouth was making my face loose.


    [Yeah, it¡¯s delicious¡­¡­By the way, Camille-sama, don¡¯t you have something to talk about?]


    [You¡¯re right. Truth is, my cousin also has the Dreaming Illness¡­. and he¡¯ll be turning eight this year.]


    [So that¡¯s why you know about the hair thing.]


    [Yes. I¡¯ve also investigated about it myself. I was surprised when I heard about your matters from Bellom-sensei. I only knew of your name from the food inventory report, but to think there¡¯s someone who has recovered from it¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, even though you haven¡¯t completely recovered yet.]


    [Please don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s what everyone has told me, after all.]


    Even Noe was crying.


    [When I heard your story, Bellom-sensei also said not to disturb you. ¡°Because he¡¯s a special existence, don¡¯t treat him the same as the others,¡± he said. That¡¯s why I promised not to ask you about the Dreaming Illness. It¡¯s just that, my cousin has something he wants to tell you¡­]


    [Yes.]


    [He said, ¡°Thank you¡±. Thanks to the food inventory Sheryl-kun cooperated for, Samuel was able to overcome the wall of six years old. Please let me also say, thank you, for extending Samuel¡¯s life.]


    I silently look at Camille lowering his head.


    Aah, is that so.


    I was able to help.


    That certain day, that report I selected which Nicole summarized.


    When I realized it, my chest tightened and my eyesight blurred.


    [Is it fine to say ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡±¡­¡­what he currently has, I think it¡¯s the result of his fight to live. But if you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve contributed to that success, I can¡¯t be any happier.]


    [When I told him that we¡¯re classmates, he was really envious.]


    [It¡¯s probably better that we don¡¯t meet to not break his ideals.]


    [That¡¯s for certain, you know.]


    [I also think so, too¡­¡­Can I ask about what the six-years wall is?]


    Like a student asking her teacher, Welmina reservedly raises her hand a little.


    We laughed when my and Camille¡¯s eyes met upon seeing her like that.


    [It¡¯s because the congenital Dreaming Illness progresses slowly until three years old.I was able to eat normal food back then, too. The reason why my growth has stopped at three years old withing my brother is because my weak body was healthy until that age. It just kept getting worse after that¡­¡­ a lot of children die during their sixth year. After passing that, the physical health and energy start to fluctuate.]


    [It is said that the lifespan has been extended by an average of two years since the food inventory for patients with Dreaming Illness was announced. This is such an incredible feat.]


    [Huuu¡­]


    Welmina, who was intently listening to the explanation with clenched fists, nodded her head lightly.


    I feel uncomfortable so I wish she¡¯d stop looking at me with eyes that say ¡°Sheryl-kun is incredible¡±.


    [I was honestly surprised with how Jule-senpai treated you but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand him.  Right now¡­..]


    I got sad after imagining his cousin¡¯s condition upon seeing Camille¡¯s expression.


    [On my brother¡¯s case, his actions probably looks exaggerated. This topic is not limited to my brother, though.]


    [He¡¯s been sticking to you the whole time even in your house, after all.]


    [Eh¡­. Sheryl-kun, you¡¯re living with senpai?]


    Yup¡­ ?


    [Whether we¡¯re together or not, we¡¯re siblings after all.]


    [EEHHH??!]


    Even Camille did not notice?!


    Speaking about it, he joined the arbitration during the hair talk.


    His already big eyes opened even wider. Is it that surprising?


    [¡­.Should I dye my hair for once?]


    [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be an ideal solution, you know.]


    [I, I have to let Rafael-sama know about it, too¡­.!]


    Eh, is it at the level where he needs to report it to His Highness?


    [Even though I just took after my mother¡­]


    [Lo, look, isn¡¯t Jule-sama just overflowing with wildness? I think Sheryl-kun is just the opposite. I really like Shery-kun¡¯s white hair!]


    [Yes, I also think it¡¯s wonderful!]


    Seeing me feeling down, the both of them followed after each other. (TN: On appeasing the MC)


    Yeah, I also like this white hair of mine, though.


    [That¡¯s right, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wondering about Sheryl-kun¡¯s hair for a while now¡­]


    [What is it?]


    If it¡¯s about the length of my hair, I¡¯m not growing it again.


    To the me who allowed her question, Welmina for some reason started playing with her fingers.1


    [No¡­ you see?  Isn¡¯t your hair white? But it was originally red? ¡¡¡­¡­I¡¯m just curious about your body¡¯s state.]


    [WELMINA-SAN?!]


    While saying ¡°your body¡¯s state¡±, Welmina¡¯s eyes look down.


    Hey, just what are you imagining?


    Also Camille, don¡¯t let your face to turn red.


    [Haah¡­]


    [No, I was just really curious! Even still, don¡¯t make such a fed-up face!]


    [Well, it¡¯s fine, though¡­]


    I said ¡°It can¡¯t be helped ¡° and unbuttoned the sleeve on my arm.


    [Uwaah, it¡¯s white! So thin! Are you an enemy of women?!]


    [That¡¯s not the one you¡¯re paying attention, right?!]


    [¡­.Do you even have any body hair?]


    [I don¡¯t think I have none, though¡­¡­Can you tell that it¡¯s not red?]


    Whether it¡¯s because it did not grow well during puberty or because of my fight with my illness, my body hair is extremely thin. On top of that, because there¡¯s no pigment, you won¡¯t be able to tell that there¡¯s hair at all at first glance.


    Actually, I won¡¯t say it but the lower part has hardly grown any at all.


    I¡¯m truly thankful from the bottom of my heart that my eyebrows are still intact. Rather, won¡¯t they be able to tell once they look at my eyebrows?


    [Yeah, I understand but¡­¡­this part here also look sparse.]


    [Wanna take a look?]


    [Wah!  You can¡¯t, Sheryl-kun! Such a dirty thing¡­]


    Meanwhile, Camille raised his voice to me who raised the hem of my pants.


    That¡¯s why, why is Camille¡¯s face turning red?


    I don¡¯t understand the reason for Welmina¡¯s thumbs up.


    [But what¡¯s with the fineness of this skin¡­¡­did you do something?]


    [It¡¯s probably the oil I use during my rehabilitation. Nicole has to massage my legs to relax the muscles.]


    [An oil massage¡­! Moreover, by Nicole-san!]


    [I wonder why your tension is that high¡­?]


    She was hitting the top of the table while looking agonized.


    I can¡¯t understand Welmina¡¯s reactions very well.


    [Sheryl-kun, how are your legs?]


    [I¡¯m in the wheelchair just in case, but I am not unable to walk. Because I¡¯m continuing with my rehabilitation, I want to be able to walk around alone.]


    [Seriously, even though you¡¯re struggling this much, once they come back¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe they even kicked the wheelchair.]


    [That¡¯s¡­! Is that true?!]


    Camille looked at the site in disbelief¡­¡­and then he held his head with both hands.


    [Why didn¡¯t you say anything?  I would have reported them to the student council if you did.]


    [It did not bother me that much. Besides, they¡¯re the ones who got hurt.]


    [Sheryl-kun should be  angrier! That was just not good. What should we do if you got hurt? Healing magic can¡¯t be used  on you¡­]


    [! I see¡­¡­it can¡¯t be used with the Dreaming Illness¡­¡­¡£It won¡¯t do, you have to be more careful next time!]


    Uh, huh? Somehow, I¡¯m being blamed.


    Camille is also reprimanding me.


    [You¡¯re exaggerating. It can heal naturally if it¡¯s a little scratch.]


    [What would you do if it¡¯s not just a little? Please be sure to mention it next time. Because I will do what I can to help.]


    [To bother Camille who is busy is¡­]


    [You can talk to me casually, you know. Please speak like you do towards Welmina-san. It¡¯s because this like a habit of mine.] (TN:His polite way of speaking.)


    [¡­.If Camille says so.]


    [Yes, that¡¯s fine. Ah, Welmina-san, too, please do the same, okay?]


    [I understand!]


    [We¡¯ve talked about it but¡­¡­please rely on me properly. I may not have as much power as Rafael-sama nor do I have any contribution to the society, but¡­.]


    On Camille¡¯s eyes who was speaking like so, a shadow briefly passed by.


    No matter how I think about it, he has more power than me, though.


    [I got it, I¡¯ll count on you¡­¡­ That¡¯s why don¡¯t put yourself down like that. Can you say ¡°Leave it to me¡±?]


    I heard that he¡¯s the Marquis¡¯ successor and his grades in school are also high.


    I don¡¯t know why he looks down on himself, but with the feeling that I should encourage him somehow, I put my hand on Camille¡¯s cheeks.


    [Y, ye¡­.s]


    [Yeah, what was it again?]


    [¡­.Please leave it to me.] (2)


    [To me¡­?]


    [¡­.Leave it to¡­. me] (3)


    [Yes, good job.]


    I gently stroke his head with a smile.


    I can see Welmina banging the top of the table at the corner of my eyes, but I ignore her.


    [Wah, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­]


    [But that way is cooler.]


    I was praising Camille who¡¯s covering his face with both hands about how cool he looked like with my thumbs up.


    It seemed like he got better after I did so.


    As expected, men prefer to be called manly rather than cute!


    After that, we stayed at the cafe until the bell rang.


    **********


    I should have expected it.


    It should have been clearer than looking at fire burning.


    Just why did I not consider it all this time¡­ it has become an afterthought until now.


    [I¡¯ve read it from Welmina-sama¡¯s report, Sheryl-sama, I just wanted to hear it from your mouth directly.]


    [Sorry, I forgot¡­]


    [That they kicked your wheelchair and, on, top, of, that, they called you a slut?]


    I wonder if she told him what¡¯s what. Welmina sure remembered them clearly, huh.


    I wonder if it¡¯s also reached my brother¡¯s ears. No way, what the heck¡¯s that, so scary.


    [I wonder how it was¡­ I missed most of their words, after all.]


    [Sheryl-sama.]


    Nicole was kneeling on the spot as he gently stroke my knees.


    [I feel like losing myself in anger. Such a thing as treating Sheryl-sama crudely must never happen. Please give me your permission.]


    [Permission?]


    [I¡¯m going to eliminate them.]


    [Please stop.]


    Don¡¯t say it with such a serious face.


    The power of a beautiful face that looks serious is not half-assed, you know.


    Though it just means that Nicole is really angry¡­ I messed up. If this was the case, we shouldn¡¯t have faced them even if we had to turn back. But I was able to get the chance to talk with Camille because of them, though.


    [It has already been reported to the teachers and they¡¯ll surely be punished for it. There¡¯s no need for you to lift your hands.]


    [However¡­]


    [I¡¯m saying that they¡¯re not your opponents. More importantly, are you not going to help me with my rehabilitation?]


    I lift my left hand and Nicole receives it gently.


    The dormitory also has a courtyard, so recently I¡¯ve been taking a walk there as the sun goes down and the crowd is gone.


    Rather than walking inside the room, it¡¯s much better to walk outside as expected.


    The weather is nice tonight and the night sky is filled with stars shining up above.


    Besides the moonlight, lamps installed at even intervals in the garden shines an orange light, enhancing the fantastic atmosphere in the place.


    [Sheryl-sama, are you not feeling cold?]


    [Yeah, and I¡¯m also wearing a coat.]


    While holding hands, we took our time walking in the garden.


    If the temperature is such that the breath will turn white, he will not let me outside in the first place.


    Both the classrooms and dormitories are equipped with air conditioning powered by magic stones, so it seems that you can spend time comfortably in winter as much while being indoors.


    [¡­ However, I can¡¯t help but feel impatient, Sheryl-sama.]


    [Is it not enough to just pull my hand like this?]


    [That¡¯s not what I mean but¡­]


    Nicole silently stopped.


    When he stopped, I pulled his hand that¡¯s holding mine, urging him to face me.


    1 ¨C something like this?


    2 ¨C ¥Ü¥¯¤ËÈΤ»¤Æ¤¯¤À¤µ¤¤ (He¡¯s speaking formally in this: ¡°Boku ni makasete kudasai¡±)


    3 ¨C ¥Ü¥¯¤Ë¡¢ÈΤ»¡­¡­¤í (Now he¡¯s speaking confidently(?): ¡°Boku ni makase¡­ro¡±)


    (Not sure whether I¡¯ve explained this enough.)

 CH 8.2

    PART 2


    [Nicole, stay by my side. If it¡¯s about other people I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s leave them to other people to handle.]


    [Sheryl-sama.]


    [My judgement this time was also lenient, I have something to reflect upon today. It¡¯s fine if you just focus your anger on me.]


    That¡¯s why¡­¡­ I hope he doesn¡¯t same something as dangerous as eliminating them.


    Nicole also looks like he¡¯s really going to do it.


    [¡­.I understand. Instead, it¡¯s gonna stay for  while.]


    [Uu¡­ please be gentle with me.]


    Will Nicole not do anything dangerous with this?


    About my brother¡­.. If possible, I don¡¯t want to think about it.


    However, the talk did not end with just that.


    [His Highness¡­?]


    [Bashral, can I have a moment?]


    For a moment, I thought there was a sculpture illuminated by bright lights.


    His Highness is approaching here by himself.


    [I¡¯m sorry for disturbing while you¡¯re in the middle of rehabilitation. Can you make it to that bench? ¡¡¡­¡­ I will pull your hand.]


    [I can walk on my own just fine, but, uhmm¡­]


    I exchanged looks with Nicole wondering he meant by pulling my hand.


    But despite our confusion, His Highness took my hand from Nicole.


    [I¡¯m sorry¡­]


    [No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s getting in the way. Are you always walking at this time?]


    [I wanted to see the stars on such a clear night. I haven¡¯t seen much of it until now, after all.]


    [Isee¡­.]


    Looking at His Highness from an oblique angle, he was as beautiful as the golden mean (1).


    Even his curved hair seems to be calculated.


    Even now that I¡¯m not using my detection, the reason why he¡¯s still emitting such a bright light probably because his Mana discharge is huge.


    Even within the dark night he still looks like a noble existence that I unconsciously went in a daze.


    Was that bad?


    [Uwa!]


    [Sheryl-sama?!]


    I tripped my foot on the ground and I fell towards His Highness.


    His Highness immediately stabilized his body to catch me, but because of what I did my sight has turned dark.


    My heart is beating extremely loudly.


    [¡­.Are you alright?]


    [I¡¯m sorry! Uhm..]


    Upon being unexpectedly held by His Highness, my mind went blank.


    While I thought about getting away in the meantime, my balance has collapsed and I couldn¡¯t stand well.


    I curse my lack of strength.


    [Sheryl-sama, are you injured? Is your leg not twisted?]


    [I¡¯m okay¡­]


    Nicole approaches and supports my back, but it seems like he won¡¯t be able to hold me up immediately.


    I have to quickly get away, I persistently  thought.


    [Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m going to hold your waist.]


    [Eh¡­.]


    According to what he said, his arms wrapped around my waist, and furthermore, he pulled me up.


    It seemed as if I could hear our heartbeats from our chests that have met.


    [Y, Your Highnes¡­.s]


    [You¡¯ll probably be ably to regain your balance like this. Even with this, I¡¯m properly training so don¡¯t mind holding on to me.]


    Even if he tells me that, I was flustered by the sudden body contact that I can¡¯t seem to move my hands that are stuck on his chest.


    Upon seeing me frozen and unable to lift my head, His Highness grinned widely.


    [Will it be faster to just carry you until the bench?]


    [Yo, Your Highness?!]


    When I reflexively lifted my face, His Highness showed a smile.


    you finally raised your head. Can you walk?]


    [Ah¡­. Yes, I can.]


    When I met with his breath-taking eyes, I thought that my consciousness might get blown away by those mischievous amethyst eyes.


    I pretended to nod and lowered my head again..


    [I asked if you can walk but¡­. Oh well. I will support your center of gravity just like this so walk while I push you.]


    [Yes¡­]


    ¥Ë¥³¥ë¤â°ø¤ÇÍó¤òÉì¤Ð¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£


    **Nicole also reaches his arms to his side.


    Like I was told, I walked while being guided by His Highness.


    I arrived at the bench and just like that lowered my waist.


    [I¡¯m sorry for forcing you.]


    [No, it¡¯s because my foot tripped¡­. Uhm, your hand¡­.]


    Probably because I sat down on the same position I walked, but His Highness¡¯ hand is still in my waist and still holding on it.


    Even when I tried putting some distance on our unchanged position, I¡¯m no match to His Highness¡¯ strength.


    [Isn¡¯t it fine to stay like this for a while? Or is it that you hate being touched by me?]


    [There¡¯s no such absurdity! ¡­. But I can¡¯t calm down.]


    When I honestly expressed myself, His Highness said is that so and laughed.


    However, there¡¯s no sign that his hands are gonna let me go any time soon.


    [It might sound weird when I say it this way, but I want to feel your existence.


    [¡­. What do you mean?]


    [Before I answer that, please look this way.]


    His hand stretched out to hold my chin, and he lifted my face just like that.


    Still, I don¡¯t have the courage to meet his gaze so I looked away.


    I wonder if he hasn¡¯t noticed my erratic breathing.


    Since a while ago, my heart has never had the time to relax.


    I want to think that my eyes blurring is just my imagination.


    Even I myself don¡¯t know why I¡¯m this nervous. I wonder if this is the effect His Highness has on others.


    [When I first saw you in the classroom, I seriously doubted whether you¡¯re really alive. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it does not mean you look morbid. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never seen someone as white and translucent like you¡­ You looked unreal.]


    Is that something Your Highness can say?  I hurriedly swallowed the words I wanted to say.


    [That¡¯s why I wanted to make sure. And then, I was not able to wait for the introduction so I called out.]


    [Were you able to confirm it?]


    [You¡¯re right¡­  Other than that, the way you responded to my words left a deep impression on me. When talking to me, the other person¡¯s first words would be of flattery, after all.]


    [Then¡­.]


    I wonder what this situation is.


    I¡¯m glad that I wasn¡¯t rude at that time, though.


    [But when it comes to you,  you will just just smile from that and won¡¯t speak, right? And it will be bad if I initiate the conversation because it will be conspicuous¡­. When I thought of that, the distance just widens.]


    [O, oh¡­.]


    I didn¡¯t think His Highness was thinking about me to such extent, I don¡¯t know how to react.


    However, I¡¯m scared of calling out to talk to him so that is impossible.


    [The you looking far away¡­. I thought that you might disappear like a bubble someday.]


    [¡­.I think you¡¯ve finished confirming that I¡¯m a human being, though.]


    [You don¡¯t like me touching you?]


    [I don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t like it. And a person¡¯s warmth also feels reassuring¡­. but if the opposite party is Your Highness, I get nervous and can¡¯t calm down. My heart has been beating so hard since a while ago that it¡¯s suffocating.]


    If I say it to that extent, he¡¯s probably going to release me soon so I stayed on his chest as I was. From his point of view, he might have probably noticed that I might really start crying.


    [If you tell me that with teary eyes¡­ at this rate, I¡¯ll really end up wanting to make you cry.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [I wonder why I, too, when it comes to you, I don¡¯t want to  show mercy.]


    [If I cry, will you please let me go?]


    [Well, I wonder?]


    [Please give me a break¡­]


    It¡¯s already completely over my capacity!


    What, is His Highness the type who bullies others?


    I wanted to somehow gain some distance so I pushed His Highness¡¯ chest with my hands. However, I ended up holding myself back and I couldn¡¯t gather my strength. I¡¯m such a coward!


    [Even if you reject me powerlessly, you¡¯re just stirring me up.]


    [What does Your Highness want me to do¡­]


    [I feel like watching your crying face, but it¡¯s not like I want to trouble you, either. And that¡¯s not the main topic, after all.]


    Just what kind of situation is looking at a crying face without being troubled?


    Speaking of which, I forgot  about the original topic. Or rather, I forced it out of my mind.


    As expected, it¡¯s impossible to talk like this so His Highness finally released his hand from my chin.


    I heard from Camille about your conversation this morning. It didn¡¯t occur to me that there will be idiots willing to pick a fight with you¡­ I wanted to talk to you about it but, I¡¯m sorry for it being so late. Were you okay after that?]


    [Yes, because nothing happened after that. On the contrary, I ended up causing worries around me¡­ I was reflecting on whether or not I could¡¯ve dealt with it better.]


    [There¡¯s nothing for you to reflect upon, is what I¡¯d like to say but if you showed the way you interacted with Jule-senpai to other people like back at the salon, some people who are jealous are bound to come up.]


    [Regarding that incident, I¡¯m never doing that again, ever.]


    I won¡¯t let him.


    I remember that time when I was sitting on my brother¡¯s lap and His Highness clearly witnessed it and even though it¡¯s late, my face reddens in shame.


    [Well, Jule-senpai also has some fault on it but¡­ I understand his feeling of wanting to take care of you.]


    [Your Highness¡­.?]


    Why is my head currently being stroked by His Highness?


    Is it that he¡¯s treating me like a cat?


    [¡­This is just a thought but, isn¡¯t my interaction with Your Highness going to cause unjust suspicions?]


    [Such things, I¡¯ll slaughter them.]


    [No, uhm¡­.]


    He just placed himself up the shelf, this person!


    Even though you¡¯ve been careful in the classroom so  as to not stand out, are you not doing the same at the dorms?!


    ¡­. Though, it¡¯s already night and there aren¡¯t a lot of people around.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if a long time has passed already.


    As I was looking for Nicole, he appeared with the wheelchair.


    His Highness who saw it also confirmed the time.


    [It¡¯s already this time, huh. I¡¯m sorry for  having you accompany me until this late.]


    [I, too, thank you for coming out of your way to express your concern.]


    [The next time our eyes meet, call out.]


    That¡¯s impossible.


    Moreover, I feel like I¡¯ll be bullied.


    I replied on His Highness¡¯ remark with a smile. And it seems like His Highness has noticed.


    [I understand, so it¡¯s fine if I just caught you again.]


    [Please stop it.]


    The wheelchair has finally arrived in front of me and I¡¯m finally released from His Highness.


    He gently caressed my cheek before parting.


    Contrary to his appearance, the feeling of his masculine hand strangely lingers.


    [It¡¯s my first time seeing Sheryl-sama that panicked.]


    [I am surprised myself, too.]


    [It was lovely.]


    [Nicole, I¡¯m not happy.]


    [Because it was uncool.]


    [Kuh¡­]


    If there¡¯s a next time that I¡¯ll have to talk with His Highness, I better think of a countermeasure.


    1 ¨C In mathematics, two quantities are in the golden ratio if their ratio is the same as the ratio of their sum to the larger of the two quantities. (I don¡¯t understand this either so just go to google-sensei.)

 CH 9.1

    As I expected, my brother¡¯s thunder has fallen on the students who provoked Welmina and I previously.


    Especially the guy who kicked the wheelchair, even the teachers did not receive it favorably and he¡¯s been punished by dropping out of school.


    I think that dropping out is too much, but it seems that they took into consideration of me possibly being injured.


    I heard that my brother ¡®s thunder dropped at the salon was also unimaginable.


    I wanted them to have a little more imagination.


    My brother took the trouble to take me to the salon because it was a manifestation of intention that he would come out if they lay their hands on me.


    [Did they not think that I might tell on them?]


    [Maybe they thought that if they push you with numbers, you¡¯ll back off? If they properly investigated their opponent, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked openly.]


    If it was me, that would be impossible. Willemina asserts.


    [Their eyes were probably clouded, thinking that they were right. I¡¯ve got to be careful, too.]


    [To think it¡¯s like that. Sheryl-kun does not look like the type to be controlled by his emotions, though.]


    [I wonder about that?]


    Perhaps there¡¯s an emotional switch somewhere I am unaware of.


    Let¡¯s remember this time as a one-sided lesson.


    [Still¡­]


    I casually look over at the classroom.


    It looks like nobody is willing to approach and talk to us.


    Occasionally¡­¡­rather, I feel like I keep meeting eyes with His Highness. as usual, I show no indication of going over so I smiled in a slew.  I¡¯m trying not to think how scary it will be later.


    And I also feel like the hurdle to start a conversation just got higher.


    When Camille and I passed by each other with a greeting, I feel the hateful silence , and


    my surrounding became quiet after that. (1)


    [Isn¡¯t Big Brother¡¯s effect too strong?]


    It¡¯s probably to inform them that they¡¯ll touch my brother¡¯s inverse scale if something happens to me. (TN: Inverse scale ¨C the ¡°touch it and you¡¯re dead¡± meaning, I guess?)


    There¡¯s also the fact that everybody does not know me, so that they don¡¯t say careless things, they end up staying away from me.


    [Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­He¡¯s the champion of the fighting match singles, you know? And it¡¯s a consecutive record, you know? There¡¯s probably no one who¡¯s willing to be his enemy.]


    [On the contrary, it would be nice if there¡¯s someone who draws closer to him, but I guess that¡¯s not happening.]


    Suddenly, Wemina and I got isolated in the classroom, as if stranded in at the shore of an isolated island.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t really mind being ignored by the class, but I feel sorry for Welmina who¡¯s being treated the same/


    [Hmm, this is just a guess of mine but, I think it will be bad if we keep talking about him too much.]


    [To whom?]


    [To a certain influential person. Look, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that your body is weak, right?]


    [That¡¯s true but¡­..]


    If it¡¯s just talking, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    As my brother dropped his thunder, did someone say something regarding to my surrounding?


    Welmina looks far behind with a face that¡¯s saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡±.


    [Is Welmina alright? You¡¯ve been grouped together with me, though.]


    The aristocrat students in S class are all well-known. Is it not perfect for making connections?


    [Aah, ¡®s fine, ¡®s fine. The people in S class are prideful bunch that I doubt they¡¯ll even take notice of a commoner like me¡­¡­Camille-kun is an exception amongst exceptions. I¡¯m already too occupied with trying to keep up with the lessons so I have no time to care about my surroundings.]


    [So it¡¯s different with the other classes, after all?]


    [Yep. Look, we prepare for class, and if we have something we don¡¯t understand we conduct our own research, isn¡¯t that the norm? The other classes aren¡¯t that strict.]


    It is certain that when the lesson¡¯s progress stops, there¡¯s a bad atmosphere forming.


    They won¡¯t be scolded if they ask questions, but it seems they do not consider it good enough to be rewarded.


    [Probably because His Highness is there. Everybody probably wants him to think that they¡¯re excellent.]


    [You mean the can¡¯t show an unsightly appearance even during lessons? ¡­¡­ That sounds troublesome.]


    [I told you, they¡¯re a bunch of prideful people. Though there¡¯re probably kids that were told at home.]


    [I wonder if that¡¯s why it somehow feels like the air feels strained.]


    There is no laid-back feeling in this class.


    It¡¯s especially so when His Highness is present in the classroom.


    Perhaps there¡¯re only a few who goes at their own pace like me.


    And it seems like Welmina¡¯s finished with her preparations.


    [Uu, I want to be able to take it easy like Sheryl-kun.]


    [There¡¯s no problem for me as long as I can keep up with the lessons.]


    I¡¯m also curious about His Highness¡¯ eyes but since I don¡¯t want to suck up to him like the other students, there¡¯s no pressure in me.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easier to just pay attention to myself.


    [Can you share a bit of your brain with me?]


    [Even though you¡¯re already excellent enough. It¡¯s simply because I am not busy like Welmina that I can dedicate my time to study.]


    Willemina seemed to be hurriedly moving around collecting information after school.


    Because my movements are restricted by all means, the things that I can do other than studying are my rehabilitation and research on Dreaming Illness.


    [But Sheryl-kun, aren¡¯t you going to the research building?]


    [I do show my face in there, but I only go once every several days so it¡¯s not that frequent. I¡¯m also free the whole day during my rest day, after all.]


    [That reminds me, you haven¡¯t been out of the city?]


    [Yeah, they told me to get used to dorm life first. It¡¯s starting to turn cold, too, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to get permission from Nicole during winter.]


    [It¡¯s important that you don¡¯t catch a cold, after all.You¡¯re especially easy to push around by the crowd so it¡¯s better to be careful.]


    The number of times I go out is basically low. My immunity to cold also seems low.


    I wish Spring comes soon.


    Speaking of Spring, there¡¯s also the fighting tournament. I wonder how many in my class are going to participate?


    [By the way, Sheryl-kun, there¡¯s a favor I want to ask you but¡­.]


    [What is it?]


    [Teach me about this formula~!]


    [Yes, yes, I¡¯ll teach you so you don¡¯t have to make that face like you¡¯re about to cry!]


    While pacifying Welmina, we faced the textbook together.


    Time passed by just like that while we¡¯re at school.


    **********


    [Fighting tournament, is it¡­.]


    [Yeah, I¡¯m just wondering if there¡¯s something I can also do.]


    Since it¡¯s a festival, I want to participate even a little.


    I thought like that, so I asked Noe who¡¯s taking out the tea when I visited the research lab.


    [It¡¯s impossible for me to compete, but how about something else? Like ringing the fanfare.]


    [I see, you mean working behind the scenes. Hmmm¡­ I can¡¯t come up with one right now but we still have enough time, so let¡¯s think together about what Sheryl-kunn can do.]


    [Yeah! Please take care of me!]


    As I bow my head to Noe who answered me with a smile, Nicole who¡¯s not so far to the side has an apologetic face.


    [I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not of help to you with this problem.]


    [I don¡¯t mind since Nicole is on the competing side, right? That¡¯¡¯s why I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had the time to be concerned about the backstage.]


    [That¡¯s because contestants train themselves since the start of the year. People from the Magic Agency come to set up the stadium. What the student body needs to manage is mainly the fighting tournament. Of course, us teachers also help out but the main is the Student Council. The judgement for misbehaving will be decided by the Public Bureau with the cooperation of the local security. Because besides the teachers, a lot of students are involved in the fighting tournament other than the contestants, I think Sheryl-kun will be able to help with something. BY the way¡­.]


    Noe cut his words with that, as he squat down in front of me and smiled.


    [You¡¯re going to do let us serve you, right?]


    [Yeah?]


    [Sheryl-sama.]


    Both Noe and Nicole came up and crouched down in front of me who¡¯s trying to play dumb.


    Nicole¡¯s hands in my thigh seem like it¡¯s telling me not to run away.


    [¡­.I got it. I don¡¯t understand why you want to do it, though.]


    [As I thought, I just want to serve my master. Right?]


    I wonder just when did I become Noe¡¯s Master. He¡¯s asking for Nicole¡¯s agreement, but I think Nicole just wants to do something perverted.


    [That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t really get to touch you in this place, especially.]


    [Well then, we should start before Sheryl-kun changes his mind.]


    Just come what may.


    The two gladly loosen my belt as the heard me giving up.


    Since I¡¯m deeply seated in the wheelchair, I can¡¯t widely open my legs so I have to change places.


    [Waa¡­¡­To think that the bottom is also this beautiful¡­¡­]


    [I find it hard to understand Noe¡¯s sense of beauty.]


    Just where did the word ¡°beautiful¡± come out from?


    [Small sized genitals which has never been soiled in beautifully white pubic hair¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this the very thing that which those artists aimed to carve in marble to perfection!]


    [¡­..Yeah, you can just start already, so.]


    It seems like he¡¯ll keep observing it if I just left him alone.


    There¡¯s probably no sane human being who can stand having their lower part being observed intently and stay still.


    As the both of them caress my thighs, they stretch out their tongues and lick the center.


    I never thought that they would start at the same time, so I tried to concentrate on the sensation given, although I was slightly bothered that there were two heads between my feet.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m impotent so not feeling it is¡­¡­impossible, isn¡¯t it?


    [*lick*¡­]


    [Mnh¡­ chu¡­]


    While breathing in my sensitive place, two red tongues repeatedly lick my white rod. (TN: I¡¯m blushing.)


    It has gotten wet with saliva in no time and sometimes, their tongues get entwined with each other while licking.


    It feels kind of ticklish, it¡¯s like an irritating stimulus that I want to unconsciously close my legs but because the two are inside for that purpose, it looks like I won¡¯t be able to.


    In place of my inability to close my legs, my voice came out.


    [Haa¡­¡­ng¡­¡­]


    To that place which has become shinily lustrous, a warm and slimy movement is added.


    At first the movement which was gentle as if probing but the intensity gradually became intense, and I felt the fever rising when he turned around the tongue to the glans head.


    My back is having goosebumps.


    My eyelids tremble upon the given pleasure.


    Seeing my current situation, Noe looked up at me with upturned eyes.


    [Chuu¡­¡­mh¡¢ngh¡­¡­haa¡­¡­how is it?]


    [So, good¡­¡­. Just like that¡­¡­ keep going¡­¡­]


    [Yes.]


    When I pat his head to urge him to continue, his orange eyes narrowed in delight as he resumes his activity.


    He¡¯s probably completely finished as with his cheeks dyed, Nicole kept his whole face close to my lower body with a persistent look. Everytime he moves like he¡¯s rubbing his face, his hair in my thighs feel ticklish.


    Whether their service has proceeded to the next stage after a while, Nicole who changed places with Noe, gently sucks me up.


    [Haa¡­. fu¡­. n, *slurp,  slurp, slurp*]


    [Ngh¡­.!]


    1 ¨C ¡¡¥«¥ß©`¥æ¤È¤â¤¹¤ìß`¤Ã¤¿¤é°¤ÞÙ¤ò¤¹¤ë³Ì¶È¤Ç¡¢¾²¤«ß^¤®¤ë¤­¤é¤¤¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤¢¤ì¤«¤éƒW¤ÎÖܤê¤ÏÖÁ¤Ã¤Æƽ·g¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£(I welcome any suggestions because this took me the longest to translate.)

 CH 9.2

    PART 2


    At the same time my sensitive part is being stimulated by his tongue, my waist unconsciously shuddered.


    My voice unintentionally came out from my nose.


    As the pressure is added by sucking his cheeks in, I feel like wanting to run away somewhere¡­


    Matching Nicole¡¯s head that¡¯s bobbing up and down, my breathing turned rough.


    [Haa¡­¡­ahh, ahh¡­¡­n£¡¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t stay still so I stretched out my hand and traced the features of Nicole¡¯s face and ears.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* As the wet sounds grows louder inside, Noe twirls his tongue on my balls, and my back arched upon the different stimulations given.


    [¡­¡­ng£¡¡¡¡­¡­ah¡­¡­Nicole¡­¡­ng!]


    A heartrending cry beyond my expectation leaked out from my mouth. I¡¯m close to my limit.


    Nicole probably guessed it when he saw my reaction, he attacked me with both his tongue and hands as if going to the last spurt.


    It¡¯s hot.


    Heat travels throughout my body and concentrates in one place.


    In frustration, I grabbed Nicole¡¯s head unintentionally. His silky black hair is stroked between my fingers.


    Hot.


    My breath climbed as I  shook my head to the feeling of sweat trickling down my temple.


    The corner of my eyes are flickering.


    [Ah¡­¡­tsu¡­¡­fuu¡­¡­uu¡­¡­!!!]


    The next instant after I felt the pleasure, the feeling of weakness assaulted me.


    Nicole receives all the hot liquid discharged in his mouth, then a gulping sound came from his throat.


    [Haa¡­¡­delicious.]


    Somehow, I imagine Nicole to be the type to say that.


    [But there¡¯s not enough.]


    Well, I¡¯m so sorry!


    While nodding in satisfaction, Nicole frowned.


    I really want to loudly point it out but¡­¡­ it¡¯s awkward to move my mouth.


    [Ah, next! It¡¯s my turn next!]


    [Let¡¯s take a break once before that. Sheryl-kun, please hydrate yourself.]


    After a while, they gave me a cup of water to drink.


    Fuu¡­. after taking a deep breath, I don¡¯t feel like doing anything.


    [I wanna sleep¡­]


    [Sheryl-kun, just for a bit, let¡¯s do our best just a bit more!?]


    [Noe, don¡¯t say something unreasonable.]


    [It¡¯s unfair of you to say that after getting your fill!]


    No, what¡¯s with the premise of being able to drink it first?


    Although because the semen contains a lot of Mana, Nicole is able to drink it.


    Before I even opened my mouth to warn him, Nicole already rebuked him.


    [Noe won¡¯t be able to drink it.]


    [Why is it!?]


    [Dreaming Illness.]


    [Uu¡­ but it should be alright to lick it?]


    [Don¡¯t ask me.]


    As I feel my distance between Noe and Nicole shrinking in my mind, I rub my eyes because of sleepiness.


    [So sleepy.]


    [Geez, it¡¯s already cheating when you even wipe it with your sleeve¡­¡­ What are we going about today¡¯s treatment?]


    [Uun¡­. after taking a short nap?]


    [Then let¡¯s also do the second round during that time. You can¡¯t refuse even if your stomach gets cold.]


    Is doing the second round already decided?


    With that decided, Noe arranged my pants and took out a lap blanket.


    Nicole received the lap blanket, he seated me deeply into the wheelchair and confirmed that I¡¯m not in any discomfort before finally spreading it*. (TN: The blanket.)


    [If it¡¯s like this then I¡¯d at least want a bed.]


    [II agree¡­¡­Shall I buy a folding cot? If it¡¯s used for research, the price should drop.]


    I hear Nicole, who¡¯s concerned about my sleeping position, asks Noe in the corner of my mind.


    While wondering if there will be a bed the next time I come here, I wasn¡¯t able to think too deeply about it as I fall asleep.


    **********


    [Then wait here, Welmina.]


    [Are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to not go with you?]


    [If you come, won¡¯t you be reported?]


    I leave the wheelchair to her in front of the toilet as i stood alone.


    Since it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk, I don¡¯t need assistance to do that. Rather, please stay there.


    [Be careful, okay!]


    [¡­.Yes.]


    Resisting the urge to refute her, I obediently headed towards the toilet¡¯s private room.


    The toilet is sanitary because it is equipped with water powered by manastones.


    With the infrastructure development such as the sewer was also well prepared, so the school was a very blessed environment.


    Even though I said it, the only place that¡¯s completely equipped with magic stones within the whole Kingdom is the academy. (TN: Not sure about this line.)


    [Even though students are supposed to use it, they sure are advanced to attach railings properly even in the private rooms.]


    I mutter to myself as I unlock the private room.


    Whether they¡¯re trying being considerate to people like me who¡¯s just enrolled, I don¡¯t have any difficulty in my school life.


    Although I have to climb up the stairs by myself, I¡¯m thankful that there¡¯re no steps between the corridor and the classroom.


    I finish my business, then wash my hands with the running water from the faucet attached to the toilet bowl.


    When I went out of the private room, a person who wasn¡¯t there before was standing before me.


    [Collie?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    I can¡¯t see his face because he¡¯s facing his back on me, but those brown curls look familiar.


    He¡¯s muttering something in an extremely low voice that I wasn¡¯t able to pick it up.


    [¡­. It¡¯s, your¡­.]


    [Collie?]


    I did not mistake him as someone else, right? I got unsettled because I didn¡¯t get a response.


    He does not have a bright atmosphere like before, there¡¯s instead a dark air that made my raise my suspicion.


    His face also looks blank¡­.


    While wondering what I should do seeing the situation, Collie suddenly raised his head.


    [Because of, you¡­ !]


    [Ow!?]


    Both his hands strongly grabbed my arms.


    I hit my back on the door but more than that, my consciousness focused Collie¡¯s eyes which have become bloodshot.


    He has thick eye bags under his big eyes, his complexion looks haggard and pale.


    I was just so surprised by his ghastly expression that I was not able to do anything.


    [IT¡¯S YOU!!!]


    [HEY! What are you doing!?]


    When Collie tried to get even closer to me, someone¡¯s voice called out.


    My shoulders flinched upon hearing that loud voice filled with tension.


    [You, do you know who he is?]


    [Tch.]


    [Wha, HEY!!!]


    My field of vision swirled.


    It looks like Collie threw me to the person who has just entered


    I got caught by him with ease but Collie ran in that opening.


    We can hear Welmina¡¯s shocked voice from the toilet¡¯s entrance.


    [¡­..So he escaped. You¡­. are Sheryl, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m Serge Dudovoine*. Do you recognize me? I am always by Rafael-sama¡¯s side, though. We¡¯re on the same class.]


    [I do. Thank you very much for helping us out.]


    [As long as I made it, I¡¯m glad but¡­. Are you alright?]


    Serge furrowed his brows as he checks on me.


    His tall physique does not give an oppressive feeling, and his expression is gentle.


    It¡¯s the Serge Dudovoine form the Earl¡¯s House. There¡¯s also Camille, are His Highness¡¯ close aids all easy to get along with?


    [Yes, I¡¯m fine. My arm hurts a bit, though.]


    ¡¸¥·¥ê¥ë¤¯¤ó¡¢´óÕÉ·ò£¡£¿¡¹


    [Sheryl-kun, are you alright!?]


    [¡­.. Welmina, this is the boy¡¯s toilet so you can¡¯t enter.]


    [Even if you tell me that, I¡¯m still worried¡­.]


    She probably wasn¡¯t able to wait as Welmina inserted herself between me and Serge and started checking upon my body.


    Seeing her reaction, Serge scratched his green-colored head.


    [Well, nobody¡¯s present at the moment so it should be fine.]


    [Hang on!? Your arm has turn red, hasn¡¯t it!?]


    [Eh? Aah, because I was grabbed¡­. ?]


    So that¡¯s why I feel that there¡¯s a little pain remaining.


    That¡¯s because I got pretty caught up with the moment.


    I¡¯m still throbbing a little even now.


    [What are you talking so leisurely for! We¡¯re going to the infirmary! The infirmary!]


    [Ah, if it¡¯s something like that, I can use healing magic, you know?]


    [You idiot! Using healing magic on Dreaming Illness patients is forbidden!!!]


    [You say patient, but¡­. isn¡¯t he already healed?]


    [The symptoms have subsided, but that does not mean that I¡¯m completely cured.]


    No matter the misunderstanding is regarding being healthy just because the symptoms stay dormant, I explain to Serge that as long as there¡¯s a primary factor, the symptoms will resurface.


    Unlike a cold, it¡¯s a constitutional thing so it can¡¯t be helped.


    [My bad, so that¡¯s how it is¡­. Then, it¡¯s the school infirmary! I¡¯m going to carry you just like this!]


    [Eh? EEH!?]


    To this familiar floating feeling, this is another familiar feeling of being turned around in Serge¡¯s arms.


    Because of my brother, my body instinctively moves by itself.


    [Instead of going on your wheelchair, isn¡¯t this way much faster?]


    [That might be so, but¡­]


    [You don¡¯t have to put power in your arms, I¡¯ll be supporting you. Also¡­.]


    [Yes?]


    Serge glances down.


    I wonder why? His mouth that repeatedly moves as if saying, ¡°it¡¯s already fine¡±.


    [Face, too close.]


    [¡­¡­Just do you want me to do?]


    Because I¡¯m being hugged, my face naturally hit his shoulder.


    Right in front of me is his cheek.


    Fumu, it seems like his complexion is alright, unlike Collie.

 CH 9.3

    009 Part 3


    [Aah, can you turn your head? On my back side.]


    [Yes.]


    He means to turn my face away, huh.


    It doesn¡¯t really change the distance, but I still do what I¡¯m told.


    I feel Serge nod his head as my body swayed.


    [Wha, so quick!?]


    [I¡¯ve been, telling you, to carefully follow.]


    Serge walks as if he¡¯s running half-way with Welmina following behind while pushing the wheelchair.


    But that distance is starting to widen.


    [Welmina, it¡¯s dangerous so walk slowly.]


    [Oka~y! You hurry up and get treated, okay~?]


    I couldn¡¯t let her run while pushing the wheelchair, so I called out to her while being careful not to bite my own tongue.


    She waved her hand while nodding, and focused on Serge.


    Thought that my brother¡¯s arm strength is amazing but, Serge is also amazing¡­


    He¡¯s probably not used to holding other people because the way he applies force is awkward, but there¡¯s no instability.


    [Am I not heavy?]


    [In fact, you¡¯re light. Also, right now, please don¡¯t talk to me.]


    [Ah, I¡¯m sorry¡­]


    I wonder if it¡¯s so he won¡¯t get distracted.


    The way he stiffly speaks, is it because he¡¯s not used to holding people, after all?


    Thinking up to that point, I think Big Brother was too used to it. It might not be just because of me, huh.


    [We¡¯re here.]


    All entrances in the school basically have double doors.


    Because only one side of the door is open at the time, Sergge entered the infirmary while holding me without difficulty.


    [Oh~? Sheryl-chan, what¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach hurting?]


    Seeing me being carried, Hilda, the infirmary doctor, apprached with wide eyes, as her huge breasts and waist-length hair gently sways.


    Because I was asked for a periodic check up before I enrolled, we¡¯re already acquainted with each other. For some reason, she didn¡¯t mention her family name, though.


    Still, those huge valleys are as poisonous to male students as ever.


    I would like to ask for forgiveness for being unable to take my eyes away from the V-shaped chest in front of me. I also know the person in question.


    [My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt so please give me an ointment for my arms. Dudovoine-sama, it¡¯s also alright to put me down already.]


    [A, yeah.]


    Just like that, Serge didn¡¯t directly put me down on the floor but carried me towards the bed.


    But I only want to treat my arms, there¡¯s no need to go to bed, right?


    [I wonder what¡¯s wrong with your arms~?]


    [It¡¯s alright to roll up my sleeves, but please don¡¯t stroke my hips.]


    She raised my sleeves and I got confused as Hilda traced my flank.


    I know that she¡¯s doing a check up, but there¡¯s definitely sexual harrassment mixed in.


    [Call me Hi-l-da. Your waist is so thin~ are you eating properly~?]


    [Yes, I am¡­ Sensei? There¡¯s no need to open my collar, right?]


    [Geez, Sheryl-chan, you meanie. Won¡¯t it be suffocating to lie down with your collar all closed up?]


    [You only have to check on my arms so it¡¯s alright.]


    [Fufu, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be gentle.This is your first time, after all.]


    [First¡­]


    Over there, what did you react to? When I looked at Serge, he quickly averted his eyes.


    I wonder if he¡¯s feeling bad, his face looks red.


    [Oh my~ you can¡¯t, Serge-kun. From this moment on is an a-dult-time.]


    While lightly teasing, Hilda applied ointment to the affacted area.


    When I looked closely, I had internal bleeding. It seems that I was grabbed quite strongly.


    [So, Sheryl-chan? Who did this to you~?]


    Hilda tilts her neck while pointing her forefinger towards the mole located at the corner of her mouth as she smiles. Those eyes are not laughing.


    I felt cold sweat ran through my back on her spirit, and as I found no need to hide it so I told her everything that happened in the toilet, her face softened.


    [Se, Sensei, I can¡¯t breathe¡­.]


    [You poor thing, you must have been scared, right~? It¡¯s alright~ you don¡¯t need to act strong in front of me.]


    She hugged my face in her chest, repeatedly pushing it in.


    It¡¯s not upleasant, rather it¡¯s an amazing feeling¡­. not.


    My nose got cought between the humongous valleys and I can¡¯t breathe!


    [Sensei¡­]


    [Mn~ if you look at me with those watery eyes, Sensei will become excited~]


    [Sensei, Sheryl-kun looks really suffocated.]


    [Ohh~?]


    Not ¡°ohh~?¡±, but I hope she becomes aware of her lethal weapons.


    Thanks to Serge¡¯s help, I can finally breathe the fresh air.


    [Haa¡­]


    [For you to give such an erotic sigh, you¡¯re such a sinner~]


    [I don¡¯t want to be told that by you, Sensei.]


    [Bu~t Sheryl-chan¡¯s face doensn¡¯t even change colors~. I¡¯m going to lose my confidence~.]


    [You¡¯re already attractive enough. I¡¯m simply not interested in those sorts of things.]


    I think my expression shows much better compared to before, but my sexual desire doesn¡¯t really appear in the surface.


    Even though I think it¡¯s wonderful, it¡¯s not related to lust.


    [As I thought, I need to take care of that one~. Sensei will do her best~]


    [No, thanks.]


    I immediately stop Hilda who¡¯s about to strip me off.


    Serge who has unknowingly come to my side helped pull me up.


    [Is it done?]


    [Since it¡¯s just a small bruise¡­.. it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?]


    [Let¡¯s see~. Once the swelling stopped, will you warm it with this~?]


    Although it looks to be fine with just the ointment, Hilda gave me something that looked like a pocket heater just in case.


    [There¡¯s a small magic stone in there, you see~ and if you use it, it will warm up~. Sensei also has something to do in the staff room so let¡¯s go together~]


    Although she sounds relaxed, her movements are swift.


    She urged us out of the infirmary while holding a key and a card saying ¡°Off to the staff room¡±.


    I got curious so I called out to Hilda.


    [Is it regarding Collie¡¯s case that you¡¯re going to the staff room?]


    [It¡¯s because we can¡¯t leave it alone~. Oh my~? Isn¡¯t that Welmina?]


    [Uwaa, Hilda-sensei!?]


    It seems that Willemina has just arrived.


    She ignored the wheelchair and this time Hilda hugged Welmina.


    [Wait, Sensei! Your breasts! They¡¯re hitting me!]


    [They are, aren¡¯t they~?]


    Does she hold no distinction between men and women?


    Since nothing will happe even if I stay standing, I start walking towards the wheelchair and Serge once again pulled my hand.


    He¡¯s clumsy but his hand is warm.


    [Thank you very much.]


    [Don¡¯t mind it. I always saw you walking at the dorm like this.]


    Apparently, he¡¯s been watching my rehab with Nicole.


    I let him giude me towards the wheelchair, and while I was sitting down, I was lightly clapped in my shoulders.


    When I look up, I see Serge look at me kindly.


    [You must have been scared. WHen I lifted you up, you were trembling a little.]


    [Ohh¡­ Please keep it a secret to the others.]


    The anxiety I thought was hidden was apparently shown.


    Even though if I acted distant regarding this matter, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry those around me.


    *Shhh* When I put one finger in front of my lips, Serge also followed the same pose.


    [Please. I will be troubled ig everone¡¯s overprotectiveness intensifies.]


    [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how you feel but¡­. I got it, but in exchange, do it normally.]


    [Normally?]


    [Don¡¯t be bothered about our standings. Count on me like you normally would to a friend.]


    [I will do my best.]


    [Yes.]


    His face when he laughs, coupled with his green hair looks as if it¡¯s uner the sun . He looks so dazzling to me that I ended up squinting my eyes.


    [Can you bend down a little¡­. please?]


    [Yeah?]


    While laughing at my dubious ending, Serge folded his knees.


    Does he only have one knee touch the ground because that¡¯s how the royal knights do it?


    I reach my hand out to towards his hair nearby.


    [It¡¯s a beautiful hair color.]


    [Re, really? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been told that¡­.]


    [Yeah. Like the fresh greens, Serge-sama¡­. Serge reminds me of a warm sunshing when I look at you.]


    Unlike its stiff appearance, his hair is unexpectedly soft. As I was enjoying the feeling like that of a natural lawn, I notice him being quiet.


    [I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s rude of me for having you be in your knees.]


    [No¡­. well, you can keep stroking it, though..]


    Is he embarrassed. As I see him being bashful, I also hurriedly let go.


    Even though I¡¯m being told not to mind it, just what am I doing to a person from the Earl¡¯s house?


    It must be because of Nicole and Noe that it¡¯s become my habit to stroke other people¡¯s heads.


    [I think that Sheryl-kun¡¯s hair is pretty, though.] (TN: It¡¯s Welmina speaking this.)


    [Thank you. So you¡¯re boasting for being simple.]


    [Ahaha, so I¡¯m simple!]


    It will be a lie if I say I don¡¯t want my red hair back, but my white hair is a proof that I¡¯ve conquered the Dreaming Illness.


    I sure am blessed with people disregarding my circumstances.


    My family did not abandon me, who doesn¡¯t have any future.


    Even when I went outside, I encountered problems but there¡¯re people helping me.


    Can I return my gratitude to them properly?


    I strongly wish to do so.


    Because I¡¯m being helped like this, I also wish to be of help to someone else.


    I renewed my resolution.


    [Wai, someone help!!!]


    [Do your best, Welmina~]


    I just hope they¡¯d forgive me for my lack of power right now.

 CH 10.1

    I never thought I¡¯d have my head stroked.


    Just remembering that moment brings a smile to my face.


    The hand stroking back and forth was delicate but his hand¡¯s movement felt so ticklishly gentle that it gives me a sense of nostalgia.


    However, even that unconscious smile completely changed with the appearance of my childhood friend


    who¡¯s having a steep face.


    [Serge, I have something I¡¯d like to ask.]


    [You sure heard it fast.]


    I will put a bet that it¡¯s about Sheryl.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been that long since Sensei went to the staff room to report,though.


    [It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been helping out with the Student Council in the staff room until just now.]


    [Aah, I see.]


    While I was surprised, I understand how he got hold of the news so quickly.


    Despite his retirement, a bitter smile leaked out from Camille, who still helped the student council.


    His good nature does not allow him to refuse when asked for help.


    To Camille who looks at everyone equally regarding of their status, his successors have repeatedly relied on him many times even now.


    That Camille has, for some reason, knitted his brows.


    [You were at the scene, right?]


    [That¡¯s right. The one who brought Sheryl to the infirmary was also me.]


    When I reimagined what happened back at the toilet, I reflexively bit the back of my teeth, making a grinding sound.


    Fortunately, all he managed to give Sheryl was a bruise, but if I didn¡¯t make it in time, he couldn¡¯t done worse.


    [Haah¡­ Not only Jule-sempai but even with His Highness¡¯ power, this happens.]


    [He must have been greatly upset. Probably lost his ability to think rationally.]


    So there wasn¡¯t only one lightning that fell in the salon.


    Although it wasn¡¯t spoken directly, but Rafael¡¯s message should¡¯ve been understood if it¡¯s the nobles.


    Nobody probably guessed that there will be another one trying to harm Sheryl.


    [We should¡¯ve been more vigilant, huh.]


    [This will become a problem of location, then.]


    Moreover, the students in question were considered dangerous, and though they would not be dropped out, they had been sentenced to home punishment. Of course, the responsibility to supervise them falls to the parents.


    It¡¯s undeniably clear that not only the students who caused troubles would be punished, but also their house.


    [Just thinking that I have to report this to Rafael-sama, my stomach hurts¡­.]


    [Let¡¯s go together.]


    [Please¡­.]


    Although it¡¯s not our fault, just imagining that beautiful face filled with fury, my legs still shake no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen it.


    Even though Rafael cares so much about Sheryl.


    Was the start when he saw him first in the classroom?


    Even my eyes opened wide upon seeing someone so beautiful other than Rafael¡­.


    Even that Rafael.


    Upon the weight of his position, for that Rafael who rarely shows obsession on anything, his feelings towards Sheryl is too strong.


    Even when compared to the urge of wanting to protect Sheryl once one saw him.


    Even I, when I held Sheryl¡¯s thin body, I can still feel my emotion towards him grow stronger. Even more than picking him up, the close distance was more dangerous.


    Wrong, wrong. That¡¯s not the important part.


    I refocus my deviated mind.


    And then I recalled Sheryl¡¯s ¡°strength¡±.


    Perhaps Raphael might have seen the same thing.


    He didn¡¯t show any signs even when he lost his strength after being overcome by fear.


    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed his shaking body either if I didn¡¯t carry him at that time.


    Despite his weakness, Sheryl does not depend on others.


    Rather, I feel like he does not want to be protected.


    Although I would like to tilt my head in wonder, I could also guess why as a man.


    On top of it, I can feel sadness in his hidden ¡°weakness¡±.


    That¡¯s why even if it¡¯s Jule-sempai, it might get out of hand.


    As expected though, I think the interaction between them brothers at the salon was too much.


    Perhaps he¡¯s desperately trying to reach out to the very person who refuses to extend his.


    I wonder if Rafael is also the same?


    It¡¯s refreshing to see my childhood friend attached to someone for the first time, although it¡¯s accompanied by a pleasant feeling, I pray that no other problem arises.


    [How are we going to fix it after the report?]


    [I don¡¯t know¡­.]


    While spitting our gloomy feelings out, we arrived at the separate dorm Rafael resides.


    **********


    (Sheryl¡¯s POV)


    As the Fighting tournament  approaches together with Winter, the academy was wrapped with the liveliness of the City¡¯s people until the appointed day.


    After the students are informed by the president of the start of the fighting festival at the public hall, they will move to the stadium which is the main venue.


    The place which is to be the venue is usually used for practical magic lessons, it also has an extensive grounds.


    The stadium is centered on a circular flat ground, and it is installed so that the seat will be tiered platform. To the place where students were supposed to sit during classes are now filled with people who came from all over the Kingdom.


    The Fighting tournament runs with the ticket system, though, so only those who have them can enter.


    Still, as only a small part of the stadium was used during lessons, having it filled up is such a highlight.


    [Mother and company should have arrived already, haven¡¯t they?]


    For Mother who¡¯s always been staying at home to nurse me until now, this will be the first time she will see Big Brother¡¯s brave appearance.


    [Yes, they¡¯re already at the venue. Unfortunately, Master was unable to leave the castle for security reasons.]


    [Even though he came home crying last winter, it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s his job.]


    I remember teasing Father that I¡¯m going to apply as a palace guard in that case.


    A great number of people are also used for security of the stadium because His Majesty the King is coming to see, but unfortunately Father seems to have been assigned to the castle¡¯s security.


    When he was told that I will be showing off my magic during the Opening Ceremony, he was crying happily that I can finally use enough magic to show to the public, then he made a terrible face when he learned that he won¡¯t be able to witness it.


    Thanks to that, I ended up taking care of my sulking father during my last home visit¡­. when I was giving all my attention to our father, it was Big Brother who has turned sullen and it was troublesome calming him down.


    By the way, as Father¡¯s replacement, it was Butler Grandpa who accompanied Mother.


    [Missing Sheryl-sama¡¯s brilliant appearance, he probably won¡¯t be able to focus in his daily work.]


    A bitter smile involuntarily appeared on Nicole¡¯s words.


    Now that he mentions it, because my attention has been going between Father and Big Brother, Nicole is also sulking.


    I already got caught my way home like the last time.


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Are you feeling nervous?]


    [Yeah¡­. I¡¯ve been trying to take my mind off it by thinking about other things, though.]


    [Since we have a bit more time before the Opening Ceremony, shall I give you a massage?]


    [¡­.Can I ask you to that?]


    Nicole and I are in the private room originally installed in the stadium.


    It seems that Noe went out of his way to prepare this for us.


    It seems to be a place where the tournament participants stay during the event but it¡¯s apparently vacant before the Operation Ceremony so it¡¯s fine.


    Such Noe whose Dreaming Illness symptoms have subsided, he¡¯s using his walking stick for appearance¡¯s sake as he busies himself with the event¡¯s preparations. The teachers seem to be full just taking care of the participants.


    [You will be fine since you practiced so much.]


    [I hope so. But it¡¯s really nerve-wracking facing this huge amount of people.]


    We have repeatedly practiced the preliminary training so that magic can be deployed to the whole venue properly.


    All I have to do is perform like I did during practice.


    However, due to my limited amount of mana accumulation, practice can only be tried on a small scale. The magic expansion will be done in medium-scale during the real take.


    The troubling part is that the amount of crowd went beyond my expectations, and even though I know in my head that the procedure is correct, my feelings just won¡¯t cooperate.


    Is it that, will I be fine if I write the character of person and eat it? (TN: Just like putting a coin in the shoe to reduce anxiety during interviews. I tried but it didn¡¯t work.)


    [As Sheryl-sama¡¯s concentration ability when the Operation Ceremony is deployed is amazing, you will not be paying any attention towards the crowd¡¯s reaction soon after it starts.]


    Certainly, unlike ordinary magic, I use the Mana stored outside my body, so I need to manipulate it before I activate magic. There is no room to pay attention to others because fine adjustment is necessary to directly connect mana to be manipulated and the manipulation to be developed without crosstalk.


    I agree with Nicole¡¯s words with, ¡°That¡¯s also true¡±.


    My feelings have become light. As expected of Nicole, to be able to encourage his Master.


    From then until my turn during the Opening Ceremony, Nicole did his best to not sink my feelings, such as brewing tea.


    *********


    (RAFAEL¡¯S LITTLE SISTER¡¯S POV) (TN: She¡¯s mistaken Sheryl¡¯s gender.)


    When the opening ceremony began and the voice of my father expanded magically from the VIP seat echoed the stadium, the crowd¡¯s excitement has reached their peak.


    Just like how the stadium trembles because of the enjoying audience, my heart, too, trembles.


    In the meantime, I wonder who was the first person to notice the shadow who stood in the vicinity of the entrance where the players come out.


    Receiving Father¡¯s words, amidst the still cheering crowd, Bellom-sama who serves as the middle school and high school chairman introduces that person.


    ¨C       She was a very, very beautiful person.


    The name of the person who¡¯s especially decided to show off her magic is said to be named Sheryl Bashral.


    Is she related to Jule-sama?

 CH 10.2

    PART 2


    Her white appearance paired with red eyes reminds me of a rabbit in the snowfield.


    Despite its weak standing as the one being hunted, it faces forward with dignity, a very mysterious rabbit in its own way.


    I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone other than my older brother who has such beautiful appearance.


    Although my family is generally beautiful, Big Brother is the country¡¯s number one¡­¡­ No, he¡¯s number one even among the most beautiful people from the other countries.


    It had never even crossed my mind that there¡¯s a person who holds beauty not inferior to my brother in the country.


    As if they received the same impression I did, the cheers gradually settle down as Sheryl-sama lowers her head in a bow.


    With her appearance as slender as a child¡¯s, she looks as if she¡¯ll be blown away if there¡¯s a strong gust of wind, that I ended up making a worried sound.


    At that moment¡ª¡ª


    My breath has stopped!


    The white rabbit, Sheryl Bashral, activated her magic.


    And it¡¯s not just one or two. An unthinkable amount¡­¡­ a total of nine spells are activated are being activated in front of Sheryl-sama.


    I was taught that magic is being made by formulas overlapping each other.


    For one magic invocation, one technique is used, even those who are called master magicians can use two at the same time and those who are called geniuses can use at most three.


    This is because the magician himself must also recognize the operation technique in parallel when exercising the operation technique, it was like handling knives and forks or hands and feet at the same time¡­


    Upon the sight of the unbelievable scene, the stadium turned quiet.


    I wonder what kind of magic she¡¯s deploying? It seems like the audience are also unable to take their eyes away from Sheryl-sama, wondering who she is.


    In front of us who can not conceal our astonishment, Sheryl-sama moves the formulas as if she were directing an orchestra.


    The music that couldn¡¯t be heard suddenly seems to be flowing out.


    It seems as if the quiet melody revolves around Sheryl-sama.


    *SHING*¡­.A flash of light suddenly appeared as the magic has been invoked!


    The audience, I included, gulped as we waited for the activation of the magic spells that were invoked with small time differences.


    ¡­..However, nothing is happening.


    I was wondering if she has failed, there are still three spells in her hands but Sheryl-sama just stood there staring at the sky.


    I can¡¯t really blame her since there¡¯s no one else who can exercise that kind of technique.


    Speaking of a matter of course, it¡¯s the expected outcome but the bigger my expectations were, the disappointment was also as much.


    When the audience has gradually recovered their wits, I felt something cold lightly touch my cheek.


    [Snow¡­..?]


    As I looked up, the snow was dancing in the sky.


    It¡¯s an out of season snow.


    Now that the spring has arrived, the flowers are blooming everywhere ¡­ ¡­ Is an abnormal weather?


    Even though it was such a fine weather today without even a bit of clouds.


    However, the snow continues to dance around.


    While I was wondering what on earth is going on, I notice Sheryl-sama move at the corner of my eyes.


    Amidst the dancing scattered snow, Sheryl-sama with her white hair and red eyes blended perfectly with the scenery that it¡¯s unthinkable that she isn¡¯t part of the phenomenon.


    Then Sheryl-sama invokes the last spell in her hand.


    Something was happening.


    That¡¯s right, the spell was definitely invoked.


    It¡¯s just that I was not able to comprehend the effect of the magic that has been activated.


    Just what on earth is currently taking place?


    I stared at the dancing snow dazedly¡­.. until finally, we have finally experienced Sheryl-sama¡¯s magic.


    Sheryl-sama diverted our attention to the unusual phenomenon happening around us as a flower made from snow bloomed.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    (SHERYL¡¯S POV)


    I added the flat button surface to make the petals¡¯ rotation become smooth.


    The snow that has turned into a flower, should look like a dahlia.


    I wonder if Mother is pleased by it?


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration that I made this magic for Mother who loves flowers.


    I wanted to express my gratitude on this big stage to my mother who had not been able to go out for fun because of me.


    This is a spell that Noe helped out with during the Dreaming Illness treatment breaks.


    I hope that Mother, who¡¯s knowledgeable about flower language, can understand it. Even if it wasn¡¯t conveyed, I plan on telling her again after we meet later.


    Matching the activation of all the magic, I entrust my body to Nicole who brought the wheelchair over.


    As he had stated earlier, after I started the invocation, I never paid attention to the audience.


    [Huu¡­.]


    [Thanks for your hard work. It was very beautiful.]


    [Thank you, I¡¯m really tired¡­.]


    I can¡¯t use wide-ranged magic with my Mana capacity.


    Because the medium scale ranged magic which is at most intermediate level is the limit, by using multiple lumps of mana that are individually stored outside the body, I can activate multiple intermediate magic at the same time so that magic will encompass this whole stadium.


    Incidentally, because the domed defense magic is deployed to cover the whole flat area that will be the stage in the competition, it¡¯s not possible for the magic to reach the audience on the side.


    Thanks to continuing to detect mana under unconsciousness, I was able to work on parallel recognition of the same operation type without problems, but the amount was too much this time. (TN: I¡¯m copying google translate on this one.)


    1 Since it was the form of preparing three kinds of three kinds of maneuvering formulas, it considers it to operate only three techniques¡­.. this is also my limit for now. (TN: Copied google translate on this.)


    [You¡¯re invited by Bellom-sama to spectate together with him. Because it will be impossible to make it to the bleachers with the wheelchair if we go now¡­. What would you like to do?]


    [Let me see¡­]


    Because I know it¡¯s impossible to go to the ordinary seats because of the huge crowd, I was planning on meeting with Mother and company after today¡¯s events are over.


    That¡¯s why I gave up halfway to see the competition.


    [If it¡¯s together with Bellom-sensei, won¡¯t it be in the VIP seats¡­.?]


    [Yes, I suppose that is the case. Since it¡¯s the VIP seats, I think there will be plenty of seats.]


    Yeah, there will probably be no problem even if I go with the wheelchair¡­. But when I think about the people occupying the seats, I can¡¯t make a prompt decision.


    Ahh~ but I really want to see my brother¡¯s figure with my own eyes!!!


    The first day of the Fighting Tournament which is held for three days is the singles match for the magic knight applicants.


    Of course, Big Brother who has won 4 consecutive times has been chosen to participate.


    [Although there are parts I¡¯m uncomfortable with, I shall take him on his words.]


    [Yes, we will head there, then.]


    The contestants are probably still in the training grounds temporarily made for this day, as they haven¡¯t shown up here yet.


    Still, there¡¯s a feeling of tension which made it tense in the passage which only staff concerned can pass.


    In order to prevent any wrongdoing, meeting the athlete before the competition is not recommended, so I met my older brother last night.


    I¡¯m not worried about my brother who looks so laid-back, though¡­..


    [As I thought, I¡¯m feeling excited. I wonder how it feels to clash swords?]


    [Because the Magic Knight Battle will be a melee fight, unlike the Magician Warfare, I think that there will be a spectacular view. Magicians in charge of healing are also on hand at all times.]


    The competition is carried out with equipment to which each point is added.


    The one who hits his opponent¡¯s equipment is given a point, and who gets the 10 points first wins.


    Since attacking the protector is the main point, receiving damage to the body itself is rare.


    Even so, it seems there are contestants who lose consciousness every year.


    [Ah¡­..]


    [It has been a while. I have been told by Bellom-sama about you. Please come this way.]


    Upon approaching the VIP seats, a person I know has come to guide us.


    It¡¯s the youth who escorted us while we were moving from home to the dorm.


    [How have you been after that?]


    [I¡¯m a bit tired, but other than that, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for taking care of us at that time.]


    [No, it is my honor to have fulfilled my duty safely¡­.. Bellom-sama, I brought Sheryl-sama.]


    The door was opened with dignity and composure.


    As I came through the dim room, the light coming from the opened door looked dazzling.


    [Oh, so you¡¯ve come? Please remove the chair from there. Sheryl, the magic from before was spectacular.]


    [It¡¯s such an honor. If it suited Sensei¡¯s judgment, I¡¯m satisfied.]


    It¡¯s been a few months since I last saw Bellom-sensei and he¡¯s still wearing his template magician clothes, but he¡¯s currently releasing a very dignified aura.


    Should I say, as expected of the Chairman appearing in the Fighting Tournament?


    [Fuofofofoh, not only I but also the Princess who are deeply impressed. She¡¯s been so noisy since awhile ago saying she wants to meet you.]


    [Bellom-sama!!!]


    A highly clear voice interrupt Bellom-sensei¡¯s words.


    I saw them while in the royal seat, but to think I¡¯d face them directly.


    Thinking of the people far behind Sensei, I got off the wheelchair.


    Nicole and I together went down on our knees on the spot.


    [Your Majesty, Princess, please let me introduce to you. The person who made the snow flower, Sheryl Bashral, and his steward, Nicole Cadio. Because Sheryl¡¯s body is weak, please allow his steward, Nicole¡¯s, presence.]


    [It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been shown a beautiful magic. Until now I have seen rough and majestic magic, but it¡¯s my first time seeing something so delicate. Even I, who has no interest in flowers, fell in love with it¡­. I can understand Bellom heating up. You must be tired, you may return to your seat.]


    I received His Majesty¡¯s words and returned to my wheelchair.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting for His Majesty to talk to me directly that I could only move as I¡¯ve been told.


    I, I wonder if I haven¡¯t been rude¡­.


    I reluctantly look over the place with my edge of my vision.


    It seems that the Crown Prince isn¡¯t here.


    As I was sitting in a wheelchair, I was fretting on whether I should raise my line of sight when an orange-colored hair entered my sight.


    [I was also deeply moved!!! To make such beautiful flowers bloom with magic¡­. Can you also teach me how to do it?]


    [Pri, Princess¡­.]


    Is it just my imagination or do I feel small hands wrapped onto mine that¡¯re on top of my lap?


    [Hey, Felicy, don¡¯t say something impossible.]


    [But Father, it¡¯s the first technique that even Bellom-sama has seen, you know? Despite being on the same age as Big Brother, it¡¯s amazing to be able to create such magic!]


    If I remember correctly, Felicy-sama is the second daughter of the second wife and is 4 years younger than His Highness.


    His Highness¡¯ mother was said to be the first wife.


    By the way, because His Highness left the castle vacant, the Queen and the Concubines were left to watch over it.


    Although they have different mothers, it doesn¡¯t really change the fact that she¡¯s cute, but His Highness and the Princess really didn¡¯t look alike.


    It¡¯s indeed true that it¡¯s the first time I showed it to Bellom-sensei, but if it¡¯s him, he should be able to reproduce it.


    But the princess is such an easy-going person as she touches me all over without restriction. Won¡¯t the other people misunderstand us?


    [I¡¯m overwhelmed by your words.]


    [I would also like to be able to use such beautiful magic like Big Sister!]


    ¡­..Hm?

 CH 10.3

    PART 3


    Upon the Princess¡¯ words, time stopped.


    Looking at His Majesty frozen stiff in place, it seems I haven¡¯t misheard it.


    Bellom-sensei turned his face but I can tell he¡¯s laughing because his shoulders are shaking!


    The Princess tilts her head when she noticed the air changing in her surrounding.


    [Is something the matter¡­.?]


    [Princess, I¡¯m struggling to tell you but I¡¯m a man.]


    [EHH¡­.?!]


    The Princess jumped back from my words.


    Just when I thought that our personal space is too close, it seems she¡¯s misunderstanding my sexuality.


    The princess who has taken her distance looked at me from head to foot.


    [My deepest apologies¡­..]


    [No, it was Felicy who misunderstood. There is no need for you to apologize.]


    It was unexpected follow from His Majesty.


    Because I am wearing trousers, I never thought I¡¯d get mistaken as the opposite gender.


    However, it seems that the princess is more depressed than me who has been misunderstood.


    [I¡¯m sorry¡­. Because you¡¯re such a beautiful person so I just¡­¡­]


    [I am aware that I¡¯m more feminine compared to other males so please don¡¯t worry about it.]


    [So there are other men as beautiful as my brother¡­.]


    [As expected it¡¯s scary to be compared with His Highness.]


    It¡¯s hard to express it, but I think His Highness can be recognized beautiful as a man but I¡¯m just lacking some muscles so I don¡¯t look manly at all.


    I¡¯m tired of being treated the same way every time.


    [Sheryl-sama is also pretty!!! I have lost confidence in myself¡­¡­] (TN: Sigh, Princess, you¡¯re making it worse.)


    [What are you saying?The Princess¡¯ loveliness can¡¯t  be compared to His Highness and mine, rather, it¡¯s just incomparable.] (TN: Sheryl, you smooth bastard, you~)


    There is no way a girl¡¯s cuteness can be compared to a man!


    It is true that looking at His Highness usually makes one lose his confidence, but ¡­¡­that¡¯s just because His Highness is way beyond the standards.


    As his father, His Majesty has a manly appearance so I wonder if His Highness will also look the same when he matures?


    I was wondering where that dazzling aesthetic comes from.


    [Do you really think so?]


    [Of course. Ever since Your Highness touched my hands, my heartbeat still hasn¡¯t calmed down.]


    There¡¯s also my nervousness upon meeting the Royalties, though.


    The princess who honestly listened to my words seems to have felt better.


    [Oh my, I¡¯m so¡­¡­I must have scared you.]


    [I think I¡¯m lucky to be blessed.]


    I was touched by the country¡¯s Princess.


    Thinking about it again, it doesn¡¯t seem bad being mistaken as a woman.


    [It makes me happy if you put it like that. Can we spectate beside each other?]


    [If you¡¯re alright with me.]


    Thinking that it might be bad to get any closer to her, I look at Bellom-sensei.


    However, it seems Sensei also doesn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Rather, he seems to have increased the hurdle.


    [Sheryl is already as knowledgeable as Magistrate¡¯s officials. I¡¯m sure he can also explain the competition clearly.]


    [Ooh, to that extent, huh. Rafael has to learn from him as well.] (TN:I have a feeling he¡¯ll gladly accept it.)


    On Bellom-sensei¡¯s words, His Majesty nodded in approval.


    Please stop it, it¡¯s just because I studied hard on it.


    Furthermore, isn¡¯t this my first time watching the competition?!


    Does Bellom-sensei have some kind of grudge against me!?


    Because it seems to have been decided that I will be watching with the princess, Nicole started moving the wheelchair.


    The princess in the left, Bellom-sensei to the right, I inserted myself in between them.


    So as not to be noticed by the princess, I softly moved closer to Bellom-sensei.


    [Bellom-sensei, have I done something you didn¡¯t like?]


    [*Fumu, Sheryl hasn¡¯t done anything of such sort. It¡¯s just, when you¡¯ve made a new technique, Sensei would also like to be in it first. I would have been able to propose a more efficient way if it was me. I¡¯m the Chairman, you know? I¡¯m the Commissioner of the Magic Agency, you know? I¡¯m the most knowledgeable about magic in the whole country, you know? You won¡¯t be punished if you asked for my help, you know?] (TN: Someone¡¯s sulking. Heh.)


    [That¡¯s¡­. well, yes, I will consult you first next time.]


    I was being careful because he seemed busy but it seems he held a grudge about it.


    So you just wanted to be a part of the Operation Ceremony¡­.!


    [Yes, yes, that¡¯s fine. Also, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s for the sake of your youth so I made arrangements for you to have contact with the princess.]


    [Why does the issue of my youth have the highest hurdle!?]


    Having Rafael and the communication issues as the last boss enough! He¡¯s the Last Boss who usually appears at the last stage, you know!? Why is he my first opponent!? (TN: Hmm?)


    [Isn¡¯t hitting against a wall called youth?]


    [¡­..I can only see my crumbling future, though. You¡¯ll help me with the parts I don¡¯t understand, right?]


    [Umu. Ask whatever you want!]


    I guess I¡¯ll manage somehow if Bellom-sensei will help out.


    It will be rude to leave the princess alone so I should think of what to talk about.


    Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s start from the safe place first¡­.


    [Has the Princess ever watched the Magic Knights Battle before?]


    [Yes, this day is the second time. Oh, please do call me Felicy. I also don¡¯t mind if you talk less formally!]


    As she was talking, Felicy turned with a bright smile on her face.


    Although our distance has grown, it seems like her friendly personality is still the same.


    Since I already got the permission, I will start taking it easy.


    [Thank you very much. It might be embarrassing to say but I haven¡¯t been able to socialize much so I¡¯m not used to a revised tone.]


    [So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why I don¡¯t remember seeing you so I thought it was strange. Even though if it¡¯s Sheryl-sama, you¡¯ll immediately be the women¡¯s topic of conversation.]


    What¡¯s that, so scary.


    When I think that women¡¯s rumors = link to fear, is it because of my previous life¡¯s memory?


    [¡­..It might be rude if I¡¯m mistaken, but does Sheryl-sama have any connection with Jule-sama?]


    [Yes.]


    [Um, umm, are like, Jule-sama¡¯s relative or something¡­.]


    ¡­..Big Brother, did you even extend your hand to the princess?


    And I wonder if this relatives¡¯ flow is getting decided.


    [Jule is my elder brother. Felicy-sama.]


    [Ehh? But your hair color is¡­.]


    I wonder if this white hair is really the bottleneck?


    Before that, I did not appear in the society so I guess the information about me being Big Brother¡¯s little brother hasn¡¯t spread.


    [Felicy¡­.. I¡¯m sincerely sorry about that.]


    [No, since this isn¡¯t the first time, I don¡¯t mind it. I also know that I am far apart from my older brother¡¯s impression.]


    It seems like His Majesty already knew that we¡¯re siblings as he put his hand on her head to stop her.


    The princess has once again drooped her eyebrows upon told off.


    I really don¡¯t mind so it¡¯s alright!


    [Princess, once you look into Sheryl¡¯s eyes, aren¡¯t you reminded of something?]


    [His eyes¡­.?


    On Bellom-sensei¡¯s question, Felicy gazes into my eyes.


    The color of Felicy¡¯s eyes is purple just like His Highness. The purple eyes are also said to be proof of a royalty.


    Looking as if she¡¯s noticed something, Felicy¡¯s darkened eyes suddenly shone so dazzlingly bright.


    [Ah, it¡¯s the same as Jule-sama! I¡¯m really, why haven¡¯t I noticed it before?]


    [Jule took after their father and Sheryl took after their mother, but just like Princess and His Highness, their eyes look the same as their father.]


    [It¡¯s true. Sheryl-sama, my apologies for saying something rude.]


    [No, I¡¯m glad having you notice it.]


    [What a gentle person ¡­¡­]


    I wonder if there¡¯s someone who won¡¯t forgive her if she apologized to him with such sincerity?


    But as seen in her reactions, Felicy loves my brother, doesn¡¯t she?


    Having hooked not only Welmina but also the princess, won¡¯t he get stabbed at the back in the future?* Because Brother will turn the tables on them, I guess he¡¯ll be fine. (TN: Sheryl, worry about yourself. YOURSELF!)


    [It seems that the first round of battle will start soon.]


    The announcement of the entrance of the players echoes in the stadium.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, the first round will be the confrontation between fellow middle-school students.


    [Will Serge be able to safely make it to Jule-sama¡¯s place?] (TN: to be his opponent.)


    [Between my brother and Serge-sama¡¯s confrontation, who will Felicy-sama cheer on?]


    [Of course, it¡¯s Jule-sama!!!]


    Poor Serge, it was an immediate reply.


    [¡­. Then should I cheer on Serge-sama?]


    [Fuofofofo, Jule will be crying in frustration.]


    [Felicy-sama¡¯s support is plenty enough!]


    A lot of girls that I don¡¯t know of will probably be cheering him on, as well.


    However, men crossing swords with each other looks cool even for me.


    There are only higher grades, and the stand on stage without showing even a hint of cowardice, they look very brave.


    And the players¡¯ tension are being transmitted just by watching.


    Amazing, this is exciting.


    I feel that I¡¯m getting drunk by the air in the stadium. There is no discomfort there, just feeling high¡­¡­ I have to concentrate on the match and not forget about Felicy.


    When I took a sidelong glance on Felicy, her eyes are glued on the contestants standing on stage so I guess there¡¯s no need to worry.


    In the end, I forgot to explain to Felicy and cheered together with her on the contestants while gripping my sweaty hands.

 CH 11.1

    Unedited chapter


    011


    [Jule-sama is of different class, after all!]


    While breathing out *whew*, Felicy ruminates on the finals.


    After we finished  watching, we moved to the guest room which was set up on the indoor side of the stadium because Felicy invited me for a tea.


    His Majesty and Bellom-sensei said it¡¯s for the young people only¡­ as they smilingly sent us off so the both of them aren¡¯t here.


    However, as Felicy is certainly Big Brother¡¯s fan as seen earlier, I don¡¯t think my youth will not be very involved in this.


    [It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Big Brother that cool!]


    [Oh my, Jule-sama is always cool! He might look ferocious, but he¡¯s bright and cheerful once you talk to him¡­¡­ Sheryl-san has always been close by so you can¡¯t tell.]


    I got completely acquainted with Felicy, and although our formalities has crumbled, the mood has always been like this.


    The way Felicy sees my brother definitely has a special filter to it.


    [Serge-sama also fought bravely and was very strong, right?]


    [But he still doesn¡¯t compare to Jule-sama.] (TN: Ah, love~.)


    Poor Serge.


    Perhaps because she grew up beside His Highness, Felicy is tough on Serge.


    [On the Magician¡¯s match tomorrow, will Sheryl-san not come out?]


    [It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have any battle experience. That magic on the Opening Ceremony took me everything I¡¯ve got.]


    [That was very beautiful¡­¡­ Oh, please tell me the formulas, okay?]


    [With pleasure. I think Felicy-sama will be able to immediately activate it.]


    [Are you for real!?]


    Despite being inferior to His Highness, Felicy is from the Royal Family so she should also have a lot of magic power. I don¡¯t know for sure because I don¡¯t have my Mana detection on, but from what I can see on the aura she¡¯s emitting, it seems to be true.


    Unlike me who takes extra sep, Felicy might probably be able to activate the technique directly.


    [His Highness and Camille are participating tomorrow, aren¡¯t they?]


    [Dustin-sama, too. Jule-sama¡¯s friend is also amazing! It was unfortunate for Dennis-sama, though¡­]


    That¡¯s right, Dennis-san participated in today¡¯s Magic Knight match but got regretfully done in by Serge.


    Serge was at a disadvantage at first due to Dennis-san¡¯s speed, but probably because his eyes got used to the speed in the middle of the fight and the situation got reversed¡­¡­ That was impressive. I think that match was the longest one today.


    [Dustin-san was the champion last year, wasn¡¯t he?] (TN: Magician battle)


    [Yes, my brother is determined this year, too! I am troubled as to who I am going to support.]


    [So it¡¯s not His Highness?]


    [Didn¡¯t Sheryl-san also support Serge?]


    [That¡¯s because Felicy-sama said you¡¯d cheer for Big Brother.]


    [Oh! How about supporting different contestants tomorrow at the Finals? That is if only Sheryl-san is willing, though.]


    [I don¡¯t particularly mind.]


    We¡¯re already talking about His Highness and Dustin-san in the Finals, but I definitely didn¡¯t forget about Camille, okay?!


    It¡¯s fun to watch various magic spells during the match. I can¡¯t imagine His Highness¡¯ magic, but I wonder what attribute he specialized in?


    [Then it¡¯s decided! Sheryl-san, please cheer on my brother, okay?]


    [¡­..Please don¡¯t forget about Camille-sama, too.]


    [I will think about it again when the time comes.] (TN: Uwah~ savage.)


    It seems like Felicy is not only hard on Serge but also on Camille.


    I wonder if that¡¯s how childhood friends are?


    Speaking of which, I got so busy preparing for the Opening Ceremony that I wasn¡¯t able to meet Welmina, but I feel like she and Felicy will be able to talk well with each other.


    Or will they become rivals, instead?


    While thinking of such a thing, Felicy¡¯s maid came to announce a guest.


    [Felicy-sama, Rafael-sama is coming.]


    [Yes, please guide him in.]


    It seems His Highness has arrived. Is it to welcome Felicy?


    Now that I think about it, I wonder where His Highness was spectating from?


    The clothes His Highness was wearing when he came inside the room looks familiar as the one from school.


    (TN: Yes. Keep thinking about him. Think of him until you fall in love. Uhehehe~ *lecher¡¯s face* *cough!*)


    [I never thought that Bashral will be here.]


    [Your Highness, too, where¡­?]


    [I was Serge¡¯s opponent until the match started. After that, I was watching at the general seats since it¡¯s troublesome to move to the VIP Room.]


    The general seats, didn¡¯t it cause a panic?


    Besides, His Highness stands out wherever he goes.


    [Bellom-sama invited Sheryl-san over. He said, because it might be difficult to watch in the general seats with his wheelchair.]


    [¡­..You¡¯re already calling him by his name?] (TN: A jelly person is jelly, huehuehue.)


    [Big Brother does not? I have heard that you¡¯re in the same, though.] (TN: Critical hit has been delivered.)


    On Felicy¡¯s words, His Highness looked my way. (TN: It was effective!)


    Oh, this must be his ¡°why are you getting along with my little sister without my permission¡± gaze. It¡¯s incredibly scary being glared at by such a beautiful face¡­


    [[Sheryl.]


    [Ye, yess.*] (TN: *Not typo.)


    [Call me Rafael, too.] (TN: Heh, Your Highness, so petty. huhuhu.)


    [Eh¡­]


    [You don¡¯t want to?]


    [There¡¯s no such thing!]


    That¡¯s why please don¡¯t stare at me so much. (TN: He¡¯s appreciating a beautiful art. No worries.)


    When I¡¯m in front of His Highness, my weak self looks miserable.


    [Big Brother, please do bully Sheryl-san!]


    [I¡¯m not bullying him. That¡¯s right, Sheryl, how about eating dinner together?]


    [I¡¯m very sorry, but the things I can eat are limited¡­.]


    If I tell them, they¡¯ll probably have a meal prepared specifically for the Dreaming Illness patients, but making it will be an inconvenience.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t think I can eat with His Highness with a peaceful mind. (TN: Push, Rafael! Don¡¯t accept defeat!)


    [Too stiff.]


    [Yes¡­.?]


    [I told you to call my name, you don¡¯t have to change your tone.]


    [¡­.I understand.] (TN: Rafael has unlocked an achievement! Reward: Sheryl will call him by his name.)


    [So Big Brother really is bullying Sheryl-san?]


    [Why do you see it like that?]


    [Because Sheryl-san looks completely withered. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t take you and eat you.] (TN: Soon, Princess. Just wait ;).)


    Noticing my obvious change of attitude, Felicy gently supports my arm.


    She¡¯s right, he won¡¯t  eat me, will he? (TN: A FLAG HAS BEEN SET! PREPARE A BATTALION TO PROTECT IT!)


    I have to get myself used to this already.


    [I¡¯m so sorry, when I¡¯m in front of His Hi¡­. Rafael-sama, I get really nervous.]


    [Rafael.] (TN: Prince, oh, Prince.

 CH 11.2

    PART II


    [Right?! There were also some close calls and I get excited every time I remember it.]


    Upon touching on that topic, Welmina¡¯s tension once again shot up, but it¡¯s unavoidable.


    Even I still remember each scene one by one inside my head.


    After I finished watching it, my hands have traces of fingernails in them probably because I clenched them too hard.


    [I once again thought that he¡¯s an amazing person. Because disregarding his status, he can fight that well.]


    With his father serving as the head of the Imperial Guards and Serge himself hoping to be assigned as an imperial guard himself, to be able to still make His Highness, who does not go out to the front lines and Camille, who¡¯s an only son, to move according to his tactics.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying that just because he has social status, he was not raised spoiled.


    [If you¡¯re going to say it like that, Jule-sama is more amazing to be able to win against the royalty with such amazing Mana capacity!!!]


    [Yes, yes.]


    [Isn¡¯t your reaction too plain?! Even though it¡¯s rumored that he will be a Magic Knight right after he graduates?!]


    [No, I also feel happy, you know?]


    My brother is a big source of pride for me. I am proud, but if a friend who lifts it up with super high tension like this is nearby, I end up going on a cool down instead.


    And Felicy has been added to the mix recently, as well.


    [For me, it makes my cheeks blush when Sheryl-kun will say ¡°As expected of Big Brother!¡± to Jule-sama with moist eyes¡­.] (TN: Fangirling much? I approve!)


    [You don¡¯t have to imitate my voice. ¡ª¡ª UWAAH~ WHAT THE HECK¡¯S THAT!?]


    In front of us, we can see a large crowd gathering at our destination.


    I only have bad feelings towards that.


    [So it ended up like this, after all? We can¡¯t get close like this, what do you want to do?]


    From my point of view, I can only see people¡¯s back so I asked Nicole what¡¯s going on, but it seems he can only see Felicy and Rafael being protected by the Imperial Guards at the center, trying to put more distance to the gallery.


    Even during peaceful times, when those brother and sister siblings come, one stops his feet to look.


    [What do we do?]


    [I will go and¡­.. Aah, please wait for a moment, my eyes met with one of the Imperial Guards.]


    When Nicole looked up, the person over there noticed, was what he meant.


    I wonder if it¡¯s because there are only students around so Nicole¡¯s appearance stands out.


    That¡¯s nice and all, but¡­.


    [I, I want to go back¡­.]


    [Sheryl-kun, good luck!]


    The notice of our arrival has probably been passed to Rafael as there are some movements, then the gallery all turned towards us at once becoming a bed of needles.


    *{Huh? The kid on the wheelchair¡­.}


    {The person Rafael-sama has been waiting is him? Who does he think he is to make Rafael-sama wait?}


    {Isn¡¯t he the kid with the snow magic?}


    (TN: Mobs.)


    Countless eyes are piercing through me that I wanted to turn my heels around.


    It¡¯s inconvenient to turn back when I¡¯m in a wheelchair like this.


    I was able to bear with it during the Fighting Tournament since there¡¯s a distance between the audience. I also forgot about my surroundings because I was concentrating on the magic spell.


    But for me who isn¡¯t used to countless eyes looking at me from up close, it plants fear to me heart.


    I was scared for a moment, but Rafael approached me jauntily and destroyed that atmosphere.


    [Sorry, Felicy called me early, you see?]


    [My word~ Big Brother! So it¡¯s my fault? Wasn¡¯t Big Brother eagerly looking forward to it?]


    The crowd divided according to Rafael¡¯s progress, and Felicy follows behind him. (TN: Moses? That you?)


    The Imperial Guards further secured the space around the two.


    [Your complexion doesn¡¯t look good but, are you okay?]


    [Yes, just a bit¡­. I was surprised by the number of people here.]


    [Ooh¡­.]


    In my words, Rafael glances at the Imperial Guards.


    The crowd of people moved away and disappeared from my sight.


    I was surprised by the smooth movement as if it was a magic to avoid people. (TN:I¡¯d want that if it¡¯s real.)


    [We forgot because this is the usual thing for us. Is this fine with you?]


    [Thank you very much I¡¯m sorry or worrying you.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Excuse me¡­.?]


    After apologizing, I¡¯m being stared at for some reason.


    Felicy stands beside me, who was wondering if I said something rude. A sweet scent softly drifted.


    [Big Brother, please don¡¯t be mean to Sheryl-san!]


    [I am not. It¡¯s his fault for forgetting what he said. Sheryl, try calling out to me.


    When I was told that far, then I remember that time I was having tea with Felicy.


    Rafael doesn¡¯t seem to like my formal tone.


    [Ah, sorry Rafael. In the classroom I was not worried because it was only seen in faraway, but I was not accustomed to the line of sight that¡¯s so near got confused.]


    [Let¡¯s just end it with that. We were the ones who lacked consideration, after all.]


    [¡­. Big Brother, aren¡¯t you being narrow-minded?]


    [Be quiet.]


    Felicy who understands why Rafael is so worked up looks at her brother in amazement.


    I don¡¯t know about the interactions amongst Royalty people, but I at least know there¡¯s not that big of a gap between the two of them.


    The interactions between the two who are getting along, a smile appeared naturally.


    [Since our mood has just returned, shall we move as to not waste time?]


    [You¡¯re right. Sheryl-san. do you have a place you want to go to?]


    [I will leave it to you two.]


    I have indeed heard some recommendations from Big Brother, but are no shops for Royalties in them.


    Seeing the crowd before, it¡¯s better to leave it to the both of them instead of saying untactful things.


    [You don¡¯t have to hold back, you know? They¡¯ll clear out the crowd. Because I don¡¯t want us to be disturbed, I¡¯ve told the escorts to pay closer attention than normal.]


    [I will keep that in mind. Since I¡¯m going out with the both of you, can you tell me your plans?]


    I can go out to the city again, and since Big Brother has been wishing to go with me, it¡¯s fine to go to his recommended shops at that time.


    Felicy happily raises her hand after hearing me.


    [If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯ll introduce you to my favorite stores as we slowly walk on the way.]


    [¡­.Felicy, please don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re men, okay?]


    [I, I know! Even if it does not suit with Big Brother, it might suit Sheryl-san!]


    [Don¡¯t introduce women¡¯s clothing or the likes to us, got it?]


    [It will definitely look good on Sheryl-san!] (TN: No, that¡¯s not the problem, Princess.)


    [No, as I thought, that kind of thing is a bit¡­.]


    The air around her turns suspicious as Felicy waits for us.


    When I refused hardly, Felicy cutely joined her hands together and faced me.


    [It will suit you, you know?]


    [Just so you know, I also have something called a man¡¯s pride.]


    [So it¡¯s better if we take Sheryl to the store I know.]


    [What? Big Brother¡¯s hobbies won¡¯t suit Sheryl-san at all!]


    [Just want to do want to do to Sheryl¡­?]


    Just what on earth is Felicy brewing inside her for me? I¡¯m kind of curious, but I kind of don¡¯t want to ask about it.


    In the end, we couldn¡¯t decide which of the two stores to go as we proceeded to the city.


    **********


    Different colors of fruits and flowers are lined up in stalls, entertaining my nose and eyes.


    Fortunately, the weather is clear and the wind blowing down the blue sky is comfortable.


    I was surprised by the fragrance that changes every time I walk, while also reflecting the sun¡¯s light and shining colors.


    While I was being touched while pondering that even the city has such a rich fragrance, Felicy said that there¡¯s a different scent after a rain.


    While thinking that it¡¯s also a good idea to go out during a rainy day, we went all over the shops that both Rafael and Felicy recommended.


    The store Felicy brought us in is, should I say ¡°as I thought¡±, a clothing store for women and we passed through the store¡¯s dressing room.


    It was a room with a large sofa and a mirror, and it I immediately understood that it¡¯s exclusively for important guests.


    [Well then, I would like to please try clothes for Spring!]


    [Hey wait, do you plan to try everything?]


    [No way, Big Brother, there is no way I¡¯m trying them all.]


    [That¡¯s right¡­.]


    [The one who will try it on is Sheryl-san!] (TN: Princess suddenly threw a curveball!)


    [WAIT A MINUTE!!!]


    When I raise my voice in protest in panic, Rafael sighs and tells the clerk not to bring the clothes.


    [You¡¯re terrible, Big Brother!]


    [You¡¯re the one who¡¯s terrible. Do you plan to make Sheryl into a woman?] (TN: Don¡¯t you? *wink*x2)


    [Is it still a no even if it¡¯s just the top¡­.?]


    [I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t think I will be able to answer Felicy-sama¡¯s request¡­.]


    Even when she cutely tugged on my sleeves, I could only give her a bitter smile.


    Even as I look at the existing clothes decorated in the shop, I shake my head to the side on the extent of the frills.


    Rafael, who was watching Felicy¡¯s interaction with me, put a hand on her head.


    [Just give it up.]


    [Uuu¡­ that¡¯s right, how about a new tailored one?]


    [Please give me a break.]


    Just why on earth does she want to make wear frills so much?


    Even if there are men¡¯s shirts that have frills, obviously the design of this shop is not on that ratio.


    We somehow managed to calm Felicy, who was refusing to give up, and we left the store.


    After that, Rafael recommended a few clothing stores to me but I politely refused. It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s not an amount I can pay with my pocket money!


    While feeling the difference our worlds when it comes to our sense of money, we took a break on a cafe the frequent to, and time passed by before we knew it.


    Lastly, Felicy said she wants to stop over at the stationary shop, so we entered as she wanted.


    The color of the sun was shining, and the signs written as ¡°Purveyor to the Imperial Household¡± were dyed in orange.


    [I wanted a new notebook. Since I already have a lot of writing stuff and such prepared, Sheryl-san, I think that even looking around will still be fun.]


    [You¡¯re right, there might be a lot of things to be seen for the first time.]


    Despite there not having that much space in the shop that¡¯s uniformly colored with brown, the relaxed and calm atmosphere makes one almost forget the flow of time.


    The old shopkeeper is quietly standing at the counter inside.


    As Felicy says, there seems to be no shortage of stationery relations, various kinds of things are displayed uniformly, and since they are decorated tastefully, they don¡¯t look tiresome to look at.


    But just from the price, I slowly remove my gaze.


    Looking at me with a sidelong glance, Rafael called out to the shop attendant as if he¡¯s interested in something.


    [Is this a new pen?]


    [You are correct, sir. It has just arrived yesterday and it¡¯s been improved to be lighter than conventional products.]


    [Alright, I¡¯ll take two. Also, please put in the initials.]

 CH 11.3

    PART III


    As expected of a Royalty, how generous.


    After the shopkeeper inscribed the initials as Rafael had said, I looked at the finished product and shuddered at its price. Uhh, it kind of has the same price as clothes, though¡­.


    Although they¡¯re called as the purveyor to the government, it¡¯s not like everything they handle is expensive.


    But for this store, it looks like they don¡¯t deal with the amount of money lower nobles could afford.


    [Felicy, if you have what you need then we¡¯re going back.]


    [Yes. Sheryl-san, are you also finished?]


    [I¡¯m fine.]


    I can¡¯t tell them that just looking at those prices make me shudder so I¡¯m unable to touch them.


    Although the shop¡¯s decorations are eye-catching, I don¡¯t think I can get them as we leave the shop.


    [How are you? Are you tired?] (Felicy)


    [That was a lot of fun! I was able to take a break at the cafe, so I am not too tired and it may be the first time I have had such a fulfilling holiday.] (Sheryl)


    Although there were some of the town¡¯s information that I¡¯m embarrassed to touch again, it wasn¡¯t that hard once I got used to it, and there were also the guards who helped secure enough space for us to pass through.


    I guess this was all thanks to Rafael¡¯s and Felicy¡¯s follow up.


    [Oh my! If you say it like that then I¡¯m also happy! If you have clothes you¡¯re interested from the stores I¡¯ve recommended, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.]


    [How many time do I have to tell you that Sheryl is a man before you understand it?]


    [Nobody said he¡¯s going to wear a skirt¡­¡­ Aah, but will it be hard to abandon a dress?]


    (¤¢¤¡¤Ç¤â¥É¥ì¥¹¤â’ΤƤ¬¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«)


    It looks like I¡¯ve become a dress up doll in Felicy¡¯s mind.


    But still, I wish she¡¯d quit it with the dress.


    [It will definitely look good on you! How about a design that completely shows your curves? Doesn¡¯t Big Brother also think it¡¯s fine?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Rafael, can you not keep silent over there?]


    It¡¯s unbelievable, but I think I can guess why Rafael turned quiet.


    Anyway, dresses should be out, right!?


    Rafael, who notice I was staring at him, broke his eye contact as if he¡¯s guilty of something.


    [Although I find it regretful, I will excuse myself now. If there are any more opportunities, please do invite me again.


    [Yup, thanks for today.]


    As we¡¯re getting near the school grounds, we part ways with Felicy.


    Although she¡¯s going to enroll in middle school, Felicy is still living at the King¡¯s castle apparently.


    After sending Felicy off to the carriage that picked her up, Rafael and I headed to the dorms.


    [Are you going to rest as soon as you get back?]


    [That¡¯s right, because I think my body is more tired than I think.]


    Even if I stay up, Nicole will probably stop me.


    When I answered like that, Rafael stands in front of me and held out his hand.


    [Then I¡¯ll give this to you while I have the chance.]


    [This is?]


    When I received it by reflex, I saw that it¡¯s wrapped in a beige wrapping with a red ribbon tied on it.


    Its shape long and narrow.


    [It¡¯s the pen I bought at the stationery shop earlier. You should use it.]


    [Ehh!?]


    You mean that new work!? The one with the price comparable to clothes!?


    I certainly thought he was buying two books, though¡­¡­.


    [No way, I can¡¯t accept such an expensive thing. Even though you¡¯re the one who paid for everything bought from the store.]


    [It¡¯s only natural for me to pay since I¡¯m the one who invited you. Use it in the classroom starting tomorrow. I won¡¯t forgive you if use a different one. Besides, your initials are already carved in it so I can¡¯t return it anymore.]


    [EHHH!?]


    Rafael started laughing as if he¡¯s anticipating that I won¡¯t accept it obediently.


    [That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already thought you won¡¯t easily accept it. Just give up.]


    [¡­.I can feel my hand that¡¯s holding the pen to be trembling, though.]


    [You¡¯ll get used to it eventually. Just get used to it.]


    He put his hand on my shoulder as he said so.


    To be honest, I¡¯m still not used to being casually close to Rafael like this.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t easily let go once he starts touching.


    To Rafael, is my existence so thin that he has to touch me to confirm it?


    Even now, his hand moved from my shoulder to my head.


    I shook my head to escape from that hand.


    [It tickles.]


    [You have to properly use it tomorrow, got it?]


    [I got it.]


    I wish he¡¯d let me off with his bluntness.


    Whether it¡¯s out of habit, I stuck out my lips and Rafael¡¯s fingers brushed past it.


    Seeing me stopped moving, Rafael laughed.


    [Ahahaha, I just don¡¯t get tired watching you.]


    [It¡¯s not good to tease!]


    [Don¡¯t say that. Felicy was with us the entire time so I¡¯m still not satisfied.]


    It looks like it¡¯s impossible to react to Rafael¡¯s behavior one by one.*


    Even so, I just can¡¯t keep quiet so I have to deal with it.


    In the first place, what are you unsatisfied about?


    [Well then, see you tomorrow.]


    [Ah, yeah.]


    It looks like we arrived in front of the dorm before I knew it.


    I parted with Raphael at the entrance of the dorm and headed to my room.


    Even though I¡¯ve returned to the dorm, there¡¯s something like a feverishly fluffy feeling remaining. It looks like I still haven¡¯t parted with the city¡¯s liveliness.


    In front of me, something blue appeared.


    [Camille.]


    [So you¡¯re back, how was the city?]


    In front of the courtyard that I was trying to pass by, I met with Camille.


    He should¡¯ve known that I went out with Rafael.


    While answering him that I had fun, I was curious with his lifeless expression.


    I don¡¯t see anyone with him, was he alone in the courtyard?


    [Camille, is something the matter? You don¡¯t look well.]


    [Yes¡­. Samuel, my cousin¡­¡­ it seems like his condition has gotten worse¡­¡­¡¹


    [If it¡¯s fine with you, shall we talk inside my room?]


    Camille looks as if he¡¯s going to cry even as I was inviting him, and he also probably wants to talk to someone so he nods his head.


    **********


    While Nicole as preparing the tea, I turn to Camille.


    [By cousin, you mean the child suffering from the Dreaming Illness?]


    [That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, even though I said that I wouldn¡¯t rely on you¡­¡­]


    [I only said I¡¯ll listen to you, there¡¯s no relying or anything in it.]


    As I grasped Camille¡¯s hand on top of the table looking eager to listen to him, he started talking about the events bit by bit.


    He said his family got in touch with him this morning.


    They told him to pass the letter of absence and to head to his relative¡¯s house tomorrow.


    He said that he wasn¡¯t able to do anything, much less pack up, and he just stared at the sky.


    Camille had a tone of tracing the paths he¡¯s taken.


    He¡¯s probably doing so to accept the reality.


    ¡­¡­Was this also how my brother felt when he heard from home?


    [I¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.]


    ¡°I just can¡¯t forgive myself for watching my cousin¡¯s life running out.¡± Those words that Camille spoke pierces my chest.


    ©¤©¤Will Samuel be saved if I did the treatment??


    No matter how many times such an idea pops up, I erase it thinking it isn¡¯t good.


    Noe was the exception among exceptions.


    There¡¯s also the introduction from Bellom-sensei so if it¡¯s Noe, I can ask him to not talk. That¡¯s how I managed to make a false diagnosis.


    But isn¡¯t it wrong to do the same to Samuel who is still young?


    It¡¯s just like me asking Bellom-sensei not say anything regarding the treatment.


    My gripped hands tighten.


    [If it¡¯s about being helpless, I¡¯m also the same.]


    [Such a thing¡­.! Even until now, Sheryl-kun has already done a lot!]


    [But I can¡¯t help Samuel-kun.]


    I want to help. If only I can.


    If I can save lives with these hands.


    In contradiction to the words I said, I wanted to tell the situation to Camille even now and wanted to run to Samuel together.


    He probably guessed what I was thinking, Nicole gently stroked my back.


    [I have always watched Sheryl-sama with such thoughts myself. It might be heartless, but nothing can be done about it.]


    [Nicole¡­.]


    There is nothing I can do. The me right now, that is.


    I once again reconsider my reality and I was shocked. Ohh¡­. so Camille has been feeling like this the entire day.


    [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re the one I talked to. Just as Bellom-sama had said, I shouldn¡¯t rely on you. I did  not mean to hurt you.]


    [I¡¯m the one who couldn¡¯t leave Camille alone. Even now, while knowing how Camille feels, I don¡¯t like feel like leaving you alone.]


    [Sheryl-kun¡­]


    When I stood up and went to Camille¡¯s side, I tightly embraced his head in my chest.


    Without any resistance, he leans his head on me.


    I feel Camille¡¯s breath directly, as it sharply hits me. But I never have any thoughts of letting him go.


    [The only thing, that I can do right now, is to listen to what Camille want to say.]


    [¡­¡­gh¡­¡­]


    I¡¯m so sorry, sorry.


    I couldn¡¯t go to help you.


    Even though I know that Camille is grieving, I¡­. I¡¯m letting Samuel die without helping him.


    The both of us couldn¡¯t stop the tears flowing in each other¡¯s eyes.

 CH 12.1

    012 PART 1


    When I entered the classroom, Camille¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t be seen just like he said yesterday.


    I spontaneously met eyes with Rafael, and when I only returned a smile at him, he was disappointed. Although we went out together, I still didn¡¯t have the courage to talk to him.


    I face the desk so as to escape Raphael¡¯s line of sight, I arrange the writing utensils.


    When I took out the pen Rafael gave me, Welmina sharply noticed it.


    [Wow, you have a really nice pen. Did you buy it yesterday?]


    [Yup. To be precise, it was given to me as a gift.]


    [Ohoh~ it¡¯s His Highness, right?]


    Please stop peeking at me from the neighboring seat with a snicker on your face.


    But I think it¡¯s such a beautiful pen  the more I look at it.


    On the black shiny surface, gold is finely decorated in the borderline.


    It seems to be heavy at first sight, ¡°It¡¯ll be lighter¡± according to the shopkeeper, but it¡¯s lighter than I expected, I move my hand up and down unconsciously to ascertain the weight.


    [It even has your initials included on it?]


    [Good job noticing it. It¡¯s so I don¡¯t return it¡­ huh?]


    I clearly thought it¡¯s my initials that were written in it, but it was Rafael¡¯s.


    [Are you supposed to put your initials to gifts you¡¯re about to give?] (SHERYL)


    [I think it¡¯s supposed to be the other person¡¯s initials, though¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that His Highness¡¯? Was it perhaps mistakenly wrapped?] (Welmina)


    [Eehh!?]


    Since he bought two at the same time, I can¡¯t really tell.


    What to do, is it better to confirm it with him? But I feel like it¡¯s rude to point out that he made a mistake¡­.


    [Is it bad to keep quiet even though I noticed it¡­?]


    [Let¡¯s see, it will be His Highness¡¯ mistake in  this case, so I think it¡¯s better to be quiet about it. Doesn¡¯t His Highness have the same one?]


    [Yeah, because he bought it together with this one.]


    [Then hold your tongue until His Highness notices?]


    [Yeah¡­.]


    On the other hand, it will be easier to say it if the one I got from was either Welmina or Big Brother.


    If only we¡¯re of the same status¡­. Thinking up to there, I remember something strange.


    Now then, will that store¡¯s social status, will the store owner make such a mistake? Even if the purchase is more than one, there¡¯re only two of them. And he would¡¯ve confirmed it before handing it over to Rafael, right?


    Was it perhaps on purpose? But why?


    Being unable to understand, I casually look at Rafael.


    When I did, Rafael seemed to be watching me also so our eyes once again met. This time, it¡¯s Rafael who smiles at me.


    As I listen to the sneaky voice that came out from somewhere in the classroom, I had a bad feeling about his smile.


    On purpose? Did he do it on purpose?


    According to our conversation so far, Rafael doesn¡¯t like it when I humble myself in front of him.


    [If¡­ we were of the same status, I¡¯d be able to confirm it, huh.]


    [Sheryl-kun?]


    [Haa~¡­ I¡¯ll go over for a bit.]


    I cleared up my mind and stood up, bringing the pen with me.


    Because it might be a hindrance to move inside the classroom in a wheelchair, I¡¯m leaving it behind.


    [Will you be okay?]


    [It¡¯s fine, look after it, Welmina.]


    If the distance is only from the front of the classroom to the back, there should be no problem.


    However, as I was holding on the desk to steady myself, Rafael came to me.


    [Sheryl.]


    [I can walk, okay?]


    [I know that, but I see you wobbling.]


    As he spoke, he held my hand and his other hand wrapped around my waist just like the time at the courtyard.


    Just what was he talking about to not stand out in the classroom?


    While complaining inside, I sit on the seat next to Rafael where Camille was using.


    After sitting on the chair, Rafael quickly lets go of me and his body heat left me. It looks like he¡¯s still being careful.


    [Don¡¯t you have something you want to talk about?]


    [Yeah, uhm¡­. it¡¯s about the pen you gave me.]


    [So you noticed?]


    [So it really was intentional?]


    As if answering my question, Rafael smilingly stroked my head.


    [I just thought that you¡¯ll immediately come talk to me if I did that.]


    [What if I didn¡¯t notice? Or if I pretended that I didn¡¯t notice?]


    [At that time¡­. I wonder?]


    The way you¡¯re grinning is really scary, though.


    [I have the pen with Sheryl¡¯s initial, but can we leave it as it is?]


    [Eh¡­.]


    [You will remember that I was the one who gave you that pen, and I will also remember that I gave you a gift, right?]


    Rafael kept insisting that it¡¯s such a good idea, but it¡¯s hard to forget accepting such an expensive gift in the first place.


    Moreover, who would say they forgot that they received a present from the country¡¯s Prince?


    [Besides, when I think that this is originally your pen, it makes me take even good care of it.] (TN: The prince making passes every chance he gets. Heh.)


    Rafael took out the pen so I can see it, then gently stroked it.


    It¡¯s just that¡­¡­How should I say this, seeing him stroking it so gently makes me embarrassed as I stand from my seat.


    [What wrong? Your face is red.]


    [Nothing. I¡¯m going back to my seat.]


    [I¡¯ll escort you back.]


    [It¡¯s fine!]


    When I unconsciously refused with a strong tone, *SHIN*¡­. the surrounding has turned quiet.


    Aaah~ Just what am I doing?


    [I¡¯m sorry! That, if it¡¯s just that far then I can walk. It¡¯s not enough to bother Rafael-sama with it¡­.!]


    I¡¯m sorry. I muttered again then returned to my seat quickly.


    I hope he forgives me for being unable to call him by just his name in public..


    Was I being rude for abruptly standing up from the chair? Or was I rude from the start? My head is spinning thinking about what the nobles¡¯ reactions are that I¡¯m currently *stuffed by it. (TN: * ¨C like from eating kind  of ¡°stuffed¡±.)


    What is so embarrassing in the first place?


    When I recall the presence of the pen in my hand, even I can tell that my face is heating up.


    After sitting on the wheelchair that Welmina pulled over, I prostrated on the desk.


    Welmina gently rubs my back.


    [As I expected, you have matching pens with His Highness!]


    [What were you expecting? What for?] (TN: FOR THE YAOI!!!)


    I¡¯m begging you, please stop pursuing that matter already.


    **********


    Because it¡¯s time to switch classrooms, I headed towards the stairs with Welmina.


    To go to the classroom on the second floor, I need to get off the wheelchair.


    [Thank you for always carrying it.]


    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s light thanks to the wind resistance magic stone, anyway.]


    I¡¯m only full of thanks to the high-performance wheelchair that Bellom-sensei gave me.


    As Welmina watched over me trying to climb the stairs, a shadow approaches me.


    [Hold on tight.]


    [What?


    I scream in my heart when I feel myself being carried.


    Doing it so suddenly is bad for my heart, you know!? I still firmly put my arms around him, though.


    [Serge! What are you doing!?[


    [Yeah? Well, this way is faster, besides, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for Sheryl as well?]


    During the time we¡¯re climbing up, won¡¯t we get in everybody¡¯s way? I¡®m having that kind of feeling, though.


    Rafael is stunned by Serge¡¯s sudden action.


    [That¡¯s not the problem!]


    [You¡¯ve carried him before, even Jule-senpai has done it.]


    [That¡¯s because they¡¯re brothers¡­ wait, when was this ¡°before¡± you¡¯re talking about?]


    Did I not mention it? Or so Serge said while playing dumb, I would rather they move faster if they¡¯re going to climb up, though. That, or can he put me down?


    I¡¯m already done being carried by my brother a lot of times, I don¡¯t want to use my friends as transportation, too.


    [Serge, it¡¯s fine to let me down, you know?] (Sheryl)


    [¡­..So you¡¯re completely casual with Serge, huh.] (Rafael)


    [Now, now. Weren¡¯t you getting along and out together with him, Rafael-sama? Isn¡¯t it unavoidable where people¡¯s eyes are present?] (Serge)


    [Is it fine to call you without honorifics?] (Rafael)


    [I don¡¯t think I¡¯m on the same as Rafael, you know?]


    Serge laughed cheerfully and began to climb the stairs.


    [I will carry him next.]


    [Won¡¯t Rafael-sama find him heavy? It will be bad for the both of you if you lose your balance.]


    Although I understand that Serge is just worried, Rafael glared at him.


    But he seems to have realized that it¡¯s impossible for two people to carry me, he let out a sigh.

 CH 12.2

    PART II


    [Haa~, I think I can do it if it¡¯s just lifting him up, though.]


    [How about you practice first? Once you¡¯ve got the hang of it, it might be fine.]


    [No, I want to walk with my own legs.]


    I won¡¯t be participating in any practice, okay!? Also, Serge, don¡¯t go suggesting weird things!


    But Rafael had no plans to give up.


    [It might be necessary in case of emergency, you know?] (Rafael)


    [And that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s much better if I practice running with my own feet instead.] (Sheryl)


    [Won¡¯t it take some time?] (Rafael)


    [Ugh¡­] (Sheryl)


    [Alright, we¡¯re going to start practicing once we get back to the dorm.] (Rafael)


    [¡­.I don¡¯t need to go with you, right?] (Sheryl)


    [I don¡¯t plan on carrying anyone else but you.] (Rafael)


    Eeh~.


    If it¡¯s practice, I think it would be better to find someone with the same weight or the same build as me.


    And why is Welmina doing the guts pose, I wonder? Looking at the girl who¡¯s carrying the wheelchair being suddenly pleased, this time my eyes have settled.


    His Highness, who noticed Welmina carrying my wheelchair through my gaze, held out his hand.


    [I¡¯ll carry it.]


    [N-n-n-no! I can carry this much!]


    Welmina probably did not expect Rafael to call out to her as she refused him in a panic and just like that fled up the stairs towards the classroom.


    Hey, leave the wheelchair behind!


    [Should I just carry you up to the classroom?]


    [I can walk by myself so please put me down.]


    Even though I think he¡¯s listening to me properly, I told Serge in a pleading tone.


    [Then I will properly escort you this time.]


    [Even though I can walk by myself.]


    [Isn¡¯t it because you turned me down in the classroom?]


    Just what was wrong with the decision I made?


    Serge let me down after climbing the stairs, in exchange, Rafael extends his hand. I wonder if putting his arm around my waist is a default setting?


    [Huu, you¡¯re still not used to it?]


    [I would like to see someone get used to it, if there¡¯s one.]


    [Do you feel nervous?]


    When I glared at him by reflex, he laughed at me and told me I wasn¡¯t scary.


    If that¡¯s the case, I should¡¯ve told him how I honestly felt that time.


    I don¡¯t particularly think about anything with regards to Serge¡­. is not the case, even though there¡¯s nothing to be excited about in this situation.


    Was the impact too strong when we first met?


    [That reminds me, your face also turned red when we talked about the pen.]


    Are we going back to that topic now!?


    [You can forget about it.]


    [I shouldn¡¯t have touched your body at that time, what was wrong?]


    [¡­.Please forget about it, I beg you.]


    It¡¯s because it¡¯s my first time having a matching pen with someone else! When I think of it I feel kind of ticklish and kind of embarrassed!


    It¡¯s definitely not because I projected the pen that has my initials as myself as it was being caressed!


    [Sheryl¡¯s every reaction is always refreshing.]


    [I don¡¯t think so at all, though¡­.]


    Is it limited to just me?


    I think anybody would become like this if Rafael touches them.


    As was still not convinced about it, Serge joined the conversation.


    [Rather than say you¡¯re naive, I¡¯d say you¡¯re obedient. There seems to be times when you act out what you think, and the nobles that are watching you being honest to yourself get muddled which is good for us.]


    [What¡¯s with that?]


    Serge¡¯s laugh leaked out as he says ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±.


    Rather than saying that I suck at getting on with the world, I guess I really am just not used to it, exchanging conversations with other nobles.


    [Perhaps I should say we¡¯re being healed¡­. right?]


    [You¡¯re passing it on to me? Am I being healed?]


    [Huh? Was I wrong?]


    [No, I guess there are places I¡¯m being healed at. He makes me feel like I¡¯m looking at a small animal. Even Felicy said he looked like a white rabbit, you know?]


    [Oh, I think I understand that part!]


    He gets it? Certainly, my hair is white and my eyes are red.


    Also, about Rafael getting healed by me, I think he¡¯s having fun playing around with me instead.


    As we¡¯re approaching towards the goaled classroom, what enters my eyes is Welmina looking over what¡¯s going on through the door.


    She must have noticed that she brought the wheelchair with her after she reached the classroom, she¡¯s looking over here with an apologetic expression.


    I never thought I¡¯d be moving around in this way, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m blaming Welmina for it.


    Instead of telling her that I¡¯m okay, I smiled and waved at her.


    And I also understand how it feels to suddenly be called out by Rafael.


    **********


    [I¡¯m really sorry about today!]


    [It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind. And I also sympathize with you in my heart.]


    Welmina once again apologized, and I answered her beck with a smile.


    On the other hand, I admire her running while carrying the wheelchair. Is that the power of the adrenaline rush? *] (TN: * -»ðʈö¤ÎñR¹Á¦¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£)


    [I never thought His Highness will ever talk to me.]


    [That¡¯s exactly right.]


    Before I could answer, a voice that sounds strong-willed replied to Welmina.


    It is a familiar voice in class.


    As Welmina turns around with the wheelchair to face the direction the voice originates, a small ¡°uwaa¡± cry came out. Is that a person she doesn¡¯t want to deal with?


    [Good day to you, Bashral-san and Bedford-san.]


    The person I thought of was standing there with two ladies with her.


    The girl twirling her golden hair with her finger, which seems to be her habit, is Claudette Schpudreine who is Rafael¡¯s betrothed.


    Schpudreine who I met eyes with seems to release an intimidating aura which doesn¡¯t leave any space for refusal. Her sharp and pointed nose seem to show her personality.


    [Bashral-san, can I perhaps borrow some of your time?]


    [Yes.]


    [Bedford-san can go back.]


    [Eh, but¡­]


    As I was entrusted to Welmina while I¡¯m at school, she can¡¯t possibly go back even if she¡¯s told to.


    But the two ladies by Schpudreine¡¯s side gives off a feeling that it¡¯s impossible to do anything but do as instructed. (TN: Mumuh¡­. bullying isn¡¯t nice.)


    [A mere commoner dares to go against Claudette-sama¡¯s orders? Why don¡¯t you put yourself in your place?] (TN: Bitch, you¡¯re just a mob. you¡¯re lower than a ¡°commoner¡± and you dare blabber off!? GTO!)


    [Claudette-sama only wants to speak with Bashral-san. Do you have a problem with it?] (TN: I do. Wanna fight? *Growls*)


    It looks like these ladies have a strong sense of being nobility.


    I couldn¡¯t bear watching them attacking Welmina, so I told her to go on first. (TN: Go report to His Highness. NOW!)


    [Can you just tell Nicole in advance that I won¡¯t be able to return early?]


    [I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­]


    [Please.]


    I said that and pushed Welmina¡¯s back when she looks like she still has something to say.


    A person with Schpudreine¡¯s status probably wouldn¡¯t do something untactful. Probably.


    [What does Schpudreine-sama want with me?]


    [I ¡®m just thinking of talking with you. Shall we change location so as to do so properly?]


    As Schpudreine turned her heels, the two ladies also turned their backs on me and walked away.


    A mischievous thought passed by me wondering what will happen if I didn¡¯t move from my spot. However, it¡¯s impossible to actually do so, so I manipulated the wheelchair and followed after them.


    The room I was brought into looks like a reception room. (TN: Dafuq did you send Welmina away for and brought along your slaves!? %$&@#$!)


    [Because Bashral-san is unable to enter the girls¡¯ salon, I went to the teacher and borrowed a room.]


    [I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you.]


    I don¡¯t know where they knew of it, but the tea served by the girl who¡¯s together with her was my favorite brand.


    Schpudreine also sips on the tea prepared for her.


    Everything from her fingers holding the teacup to her to her straight sitting posture was refined, and the light coming from the window makes her look like a masterpiece. It¡¯s only natural to remember the name of the person His Highness is engaged to.


    The moment when the pale-red lips left the cup, Schpudreine eyes shot through me.


    [I will be frank with you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand Rafael-sama¡¯s intention towards you.]


    [A misunderstanding¡­. is it?]


    [That¡¯s right. Rafael-sama is a kind person. As you can tell from the first greeting, he¡¯s very much interested in you. But that¡¯s only because you¡¯re a patient of the Dreaming Illness and nothing else.]

 CH 12.3

    PART III


    ¡­. It¡¯s something I understood.


    That people care about me because of my body. (TN: This bitch. Imma curse you into the infinite torture of hell! Repent, biatch!)


    I don¡¯t have any plans to be conceited at all. However, once I get told of it directly, my chest tightened as if it was being squeezed. (TN: Don¡¯t worry Sheryl. Imma squeeze the heart out of that side character for you!)


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s telling me I have no other redeeming qualities other than the Dreaming Illness


    How ironic.


    To think that the one I want to get rid the most has become my only worth.


    [Originally, the Barons are nothing for Rafael-sama at all . That¡¯s why it¡¯s might be easy to misunderstand. However, it¡¯s shameless to extort something from Rafael-sama.]


    Just when I thought she was referring to the time he assisted me towards the classroom, apparently, she thought that the pen Rafael gave me was something I asked him to buy.


    She continues talking.


    [If you¡¯re Rafael-sama¡¯s friend, there shouldn¡¯t be anything you can¡¯t get, right? I understand the attraction. However, that person is already fed up with that kind of speculation. I can still sympathize with you from my heart.] (TN: Bitch, that¡¯s so not needed.)


    [Nothing I can¡¯t get¡­.?]


    [Hey! How rude of you to interrupt while Claudette-sama is still talking!] (TN: Shut up, Mob whoever!)


    When I spoke out the words that caught my attention, the girl couldn¡¯t hold back raising her voice.


    Schpudreine stopped her by raising her hand.


    [It should be a matter of course with Rafael-sama¡¯s status. Rafael-sama is an extremely attractive person himself, so it¡¯s natural that he has a lot of wonderful things gathered. But all of those solely belongs to Rafael-sama. They¡¯re something that you can¡¯t ask even by mistake.]


    [Among them¡­]


    Does the one I want amongst all of those?


    Before I managed to ask that question, a knock came from the door.


    The ladies, including Schpudreine, furrowed their brows, and the lady who answered the door let out a cry that almost sounded like a scream.


    [What¡¯s the matter?]


    [Rafael-sama¡­!] (TN:YES!)


    When she saw Rafael enter the room, Schpudreine hurriedly stood up to greet him.


    While wondering if it would be better if I also stood up, I watch the chain of events happening as if it¡¯s none of my business.


    The scene of the two standing together felt so unreal that it looked otherworldly. I bow my head down thinking I¡¯m originally not part of it.


    When Rafael saw me, he trudged towards me and sat next to me.


    His face looks so steep it makes me want to keep my distance.


    [I would like you to explain this, Claudette. Why did you send Bedford away?]


    [That¡¯s¡­.. The only person I have business with is him alone.]


    [Do you not understand why Bedford is by Sheryl¡¯s side? She¡¯s told to be by his side at all times so that in case he suffers a seizure or any sort of trouble, she¡¯ll be able to carry him and look for help immediately. Shouldn¡¯t that be something obvious once you think about it for a bit? To look down on her social status and have her go back¡­. I¡¯m very disappointed in you.]


    [Ah¡­]


    Although he¡¯s not shouting, Rafael¡¯s tone was so cold that even I, who¡¯s next to him, cowered.


    Even now, Schpudreine who has been struck with his words looks like she¡¯s about to cry.


    [Rafael, I also told Welmina that it¡¯s fine to go back. If I didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have left.]


    [Isn¡¯t it all because of Claudette? Even being thoughtless has its limit. What did you talk about? It better be worth it to only single out Sheryl and leave Bedford out of it.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    She must be feeling really down, Schpudreine¡¯s head was still hanging low.


    Rafael¡¯s mood seems to have plummeted even more seeing the state she¡¯s in.


    [Are you unable to answer me?]


    [¡­.Uhm¡­ to Bashral-san, the nobility¡¯s conduct¡­]


    [You better not tell me that all this is for something as simple as that.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Rafael was criticizing Schpudreine but it¡¯s not entering my ears.


    I wonder why, even though I usually grow nervous every time Rafael moves.


    As I watch the two of them interacting, my head was floating somewhere, it¡¯s as if I was watching him through a glass window.


    The words I hear from Schpudreine before echoes in my head.


    Rafael, who has noticed that there seems to be something wrong with me places his hand on my shoulder.


    [Sheryl, what¡¯s wrong?]


    [¡­Rafael, I have a question.]


    [Go ahead.]


    [Is it true that Rafael can get anything?]


    [Were you talking about such a thing?]


    Rafael glances at Schpudreine after hearing my words. Her trembling appearance enters the corner of my eyes.


    Usually, I won¡¯t say something like this.


    But there seems to be something wrong with me. The words are coming out from my mouth without my consent.


    [Can you acquire the cure for the Dreaming Illness?]


    [Sheryl¡­. That¡¯s¡­]


    [Please, I need it no matter what! We might be able to make it if it¡¯s now! I¡¯m begging you, Rafael! If I can get the cure, I can give you my life!!!]


    It¡¯s a life that was originally lost.


    If it can be exchanged with the cure, I¡¯ll do anything.


    I desperately cling to Rafael.


    There¡¯s no point in doing this now.


    It will just inconvenience Rafael.


    Even though I know this, I can¡¯t stop.


    I clutched onto Rafael¡¯s shirt while looking worn out with my tears running down my face.


    With me acting like that, it is the first time Rafael raised his voice after entering the room.


    [SHERYL!!!]


    When my body stiffened from his sudden outburst, Rafael hugged me.


    [Don¡¯t treat your life so casually! Even if it¡¯s yours, you should still treat it courteously. You¡¯re concerned about Samuel¡¯s condition, right? I¡¯m sorry to say this but he can¡¯t be saved anymore.]


    [Something like that¡­!]


    There¡¯s no way you¡¯d know that!


    I don¡¯t want to accept it. If I do, I¡¯d¡­.


    I won¡¯t be able to bear the weight of the life I detached myself  from for my own convenience.


    [I heard about it from Camille before he left the dorms. He said that he made you worry unnecessarily. Camille has already prepared himself for it. Even now, there are also others whose lives are in danger other than Samuel. Do you plan to take responsibility for every one of them?


    [But, for me¡­]


    [Even if you have the cure for it, do you think you can save all those patients with the Dreaming Illness? The very first to receive the treatment will be those who belong to the upper class, won¡¯t they? Then, what about the others? This isn¡¯t limited to just the Dreaming Illness. Sheryl, the number of lives an individual can save is limited. Will you condemn those doctors and healers who weren¡¯t able to save everyone? It¡¯s harsh, but this is reality. Don¡¯t dream about it, Sheryl. it¡¯s only natural that there are lives you can¡¯t save, don¡¯t delude yourself. The one who will carry on that burden is not you©¤©¤ it¡¯s this country¡¯s King.]


    I look at Rafael as he said the last words. He¡­ was laughing.


    They were the ones I¡¯ve unconsciously neglected to hear until now. That it has nothing to do with me.


    The King¡¯s responsibility.


    Just how heavy is that? It¡¯s something I¡¯m unable to fathom.


    Rafael looks astonished as he put a hand on my chin.


    [That¡¯s why you have to cherish your life first. It¡¯s your responsibility to yourself.]


    [Rafael¡­.]


    I have no idea what to say so I can only stare at him.


    I wonder if my life is more valuable than other people for him?


    The moment my vision cleared, I can see Rafael¡¯s nose up close.


    His eyelashes came closer and closer until I was able to clearly see each strand, and before I knew it, something touched my lips.


    [Are you not going to resist?]


    [Rafa, el ¡ª mh.]


    I was kissed so many times, I became breathless.


    What? What¡¯s going on?


    Seeing my muddled expression, Rafael released my lips and traced the path my tears fell into. (TN: I¡¯m betting my imaginary chips on him using his lips.)


    No, nonono!


    [Rafael!]


    [What is it?]


    [Not ¡®What is it¡¯! There are other people around!]


    [There¡¯s no one, though.]


    [Huh¡­.?]


    When I looked around, Schpudreine and her friends have unknowingly disappeared.


    [Even if they stayed, they¡¯ll just be a hindrance so I incited them to leave. More importantly, is that the part you should be concerned about?]


    [Eh?]


    [So it¡¯s okay if there¡¯s no one around?]


    That said, Rafael meaningfully caressed my waist, I pushed his chest with my hand hands in a fluster. Instead of letting me go, he circled his arm around my waist and pushed me down on the sofa.


    [Ra, Rafael!?]


    [I don¡¯t feel good seeing others make you cry.]


    [I have no idea what you¡¯re saying and doing mean, though!?]


    ¡®You really don¡¯t get it?¡¯ and he sucked my nape as I panicked.


    [I don¡¯t understand! Sto- mh!]


    His lips went down to my collarbone, a chilling sensation run down my back.


    I pushed Rafael¡¯s body halfway, but he¡¯s not even flinching.


    Fear settled in towards his unknown intention towards me.


    [Rafael, stop, I¡¯m scared¡­.]


    When I made a cry from my throat successfully, Rafael finally released my body.


    Rafael seems to be in a good mood after looking at my expression.


    [As I thought, this way is better.]


    [What is¡­]


    [Your crying face.]


    [How mea- uh¡­]


    Bullying is bad!


    If it¡¯s now, I can say it in a loud voice. Say that Rafael is bullying me!


    However, I¡¯m in a situation where I can¡¯t open my lips and say something. Somebody help me!


    Fruitlessly crying to myself that this isn¡¯t scary, Rafael showered my face with kisses as I wait for Nicole to come and pick me up.

 CH 13.1

    013: PART I


    [Are you alright?]


    [¡­.I¡¯m shocked, but I¡¯m okay. Camille probably has it harder compared to me.]


    I received news about Samuel¡¯s death last night.


    The moment I heard that Samuel will be buried near Yanquille*, I asked whether I could attend the funeral service if it won¡¯t be a bother, and I¡¯m now currently being swayed inside the carriage together with Nicole as we head towards the cemetery. (TN: * ¨C city where the school is at. Previously ¡®Yankuiyu¡¯.)


    Big Brother seems to be in a training camp so I wasn¡¯t able to notify him, but it¡¯s probably alright.


    At the funeral, the mourners will bid their final goodbye to the deceased and watch over the burial.


    It¡¯s the carriage Camille went out of his way to send to us from Marquis Blow¡¯s residence.


    [Rafael told me not to get ahead of myself. He said the number of lives an individual can save is limited.]


    If I say that I¡¯m not regretting it even now will be a lie.


    The thought ¡®what if¡¯¡­. isn¡¯t gone.


    But I felt as if I¡¯ve woken up after hearing Rafael¡¯s words.


    [I may keep blaming myself in the future for the things I could¡¯ve done but didn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t just stop moving forward because I¡¯m overwhelmed. I absolutely don¡¯t want to waste Samuel¡¯s death.]


    Along with the other attendees, we will be shown the room where Samuel used to live in.


    Although it¡¯s a Dreaming Illness, he should¡¯ve had released Mana even if it¡¯s a miniscule amount.


    I wanted to confirm that. I might not be able to understand anything, but I can at least see the traces that he was alive.


    [He¡¯s outstanding. However, I don¡¯t want Sheryl-sama to do something reckless. Besides, the ones who restricted Sheryl-sama¡¯s actions were us. Even if Sheryl-sama wanted to go to Samuel-sama, I would¡¯ve stopped you. You can hit me, you know? Sheryl-sama has always been obedient ever since you were a child.]


    [It¡¯s because I¡¯m aware that I have Nicole who worries for me.]


    I know that he¡¯s concerned about me more than anyone else.


    I also know that Bellom-sensei has been protecting me from the public outside.


    If I didn¡¯t know of their feelings, I might have hated when I was made to promise to restrict myself.


    But I understand that everyone is thinking about what¡¯s good for me. And I don¡¯t have plans on ever going against them.


    [We will arrive soon.]


    The voice called out coming from the one in charge of reigns outside.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped shortly.


    There are already a lot of different carriages in front of the cemetery, and the people getting off seem to be guided into a separate location.


    [Sheryl-sama, please watch your steps.]


    I left without the wheelchair today since I don¡¯t want to stand out, so I¡¯m walking with Nicole holding my hand.


    Should I also use the Mana detection? I haven¡¯t done it in a wide range lately.


    Showing my student card instead of the identification card to the reception, we joined the funeral line.


    ***********


    [Sheryl-kun, really thank you for today! Samuel will also be happy for sure.]


    When the funeral was over, Camille was the first to approach me.


    It seems that Camille will guide me to Samuel¡¯s room on behalf of the house residents.


    [Sorry for suddenly asking something unreasonable.]


    [What are you saying? Even Samuel¡¯s parents were regretful they¡¯re unable to accompany us. Everyone is grateful to Sheryl.]


    [I am not a person to such an extent.]


    If Camille and the parents and knew that I could have done the treatment, they will surely change their minds. Thinking about it, my chest hurts.


    As if to encourage me after noticing my plight, Nicole squeezed my hand.


    [I will call the carriage. Samuel¡¯s house isn¡¯t far from here so you will be able to go back to the dorm tonight. I will be staying for one more night so you can also stay with me if you want.]


    I declined politely by saying I can¡¯t impose on them too much, so we rode on the carriage we used to come here.


    Just as Camille has said, the distance seems to be closer to the dorm than the cemetery, and as we were talking about unimportant things, we arrived at Samuel¡¯s house.


    I was guided to the room and I quickly searched for Samuel¡¯s leftover mana.


    As long as it is not outside, Mana discharged from a person will stay in place for a certain period of time.


    As soon as I looked around the bed I found out how much of Samuel¡¯s mana was left. As a result I twisted my head.


    [It can¡¯t be¡­.]


    The Mana residue is a lot.


    If it¡¯s this much, his emission was more than what I used to emit before.


    What does this mean?


    Although I didn¡¯t mind about Noe because he got it later on, even though he was emitting this much Mana as a congenital-type patient, Samuel lost his life young.


    Although it¡¯s not enough to invoke a spell, the quantity is close to that.


    With that amount, he should¡¯ve been able to live up to the age I first succeeded in using magic. Was the accumulation speed of Mana exceeded than what his body could discharge?


    Did I perhaps overlook something?


    [Sheryl-kun?]


    [Huh? Aah, thank you, I¡¯m already fine.]


    [Really?]


    I said ¡¯It¡¯s nothing¡¯ to Camille who¡¯s looking at me worriedly, then I left the room.


    [Did you perhaps find something that¡¯s bothering you?]


    [Yeah¡­]


    Nicole who has been aware of my change of mood since Samuel¡¯s room, asked me on the carriage on our way back.


    I exactly described the discomfort I felt to Nicole.


    [It won¡¯t be a matter of concern if it was emitted by someone who has a lot of Mana capacity like Rafael, though.]


    [If it isn¡¯t?]


    [During the funeral attendance, I checked the mana holdings of Samuel¡¯s parents and relatives. At that amount, the Mana Samuel possessed compared to mine is¡­]


    [Sheryl-sama?]


    As we¡¯re talking, my Mana detection caught on to something.


    I focus my attention on the caught presence and check its identity.


    [A carriage appears to be approaching our way.]


    Is it just trying to take over?


    Still, there seems to be something¡­


    Just when I thought so, the coachman screamed.


    [WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?]


    According to the tension of his voice, the opponent seems to be unusual.


    Soon Nicole embraces me.


    [Sheryl-sama, please hold on tight.]


    [Nicole?]


    [Please close your mouth, you might bite your tongue!]


    The moment I closed my mouth as Nicole told me, the carriage rocked sideways.


    It seems like the other side has caught up and is running parallel to us and the two  carriages collided.


    [Sh*T! What the hell!? Did you attack despite knowing it¡¯s the carriage owned by Marquis Blow!?]


    The carriage Camille prepared for us has Marquis Blow¡¯s crest on it. Thanks to it, we¡¯re able to move smoothly on the road without anyone stopping us.


    Are they perhaps an enemy of the Blow household and mistook the passengers to be from the Marquis¡¯?


    [Sheryl-sama, please keep your mouth closed. We¡¯re going to fly.]


    Before I managed to ask ¡®Eh?¡¯, the carriage cabin got blown away and I felt my body being strongly pulled.


    What? What is it?


    I couldn¡¯t comprehend what¡¯s happening so I just clung to Nicole.


    A floating feeling that I had never felt wrapped around me and I opened my eyes where the shock has  ceased ¡­ I was floating in the air.


    To be exact, Nicole is using some kind of technique and kept us in the air.


    On the ground, the two carriages are still running parallel to each other. The cabin of the other carriage has been beautifully dislocated, though.


    But there are small things from the carriage that can be confirmed.


    [Are you alright? Sheryl-sama.]


    [Nicole¡­ what¡¯s going on? This.]


    [The Cadir family has had strong affinity to the wind element for generations, we have this secret art to protect our masters.]


    [Secret art¡­]


    For the time being, I have confirmed that the Cadir Family isn¡¯t just an ordinary family of butlers.


    [Let¡¯s move before the enemy finds us here. Let¡¯s return to the dorm as we are.]


    [You mean, flying in the sky?]


    [Yes. if it¡¯s this distance, it will be easy so please don¡¯t worry.]


    I do not know, I don¡¯t know the ability value of the Cadir family.


    I have never heard of any magician who can fly for a long time even if they have a strong affinity with wind.


    And n order to do that, the deployment spell must be invoked repeatedly. If it¡¯s an ordinary magician, they¡¯ll quickly run out of Mana.


    [I also can¡¯t feel much of the air resistance¡­]


    [As expected of Sheryl-sama, you have noticed it well. In order to reduce the resistance, we developed another kind of magic to make a wall of wind. Even if it¡¯s attacked by an enemy, it can receive some of it.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    I can no longer find any words to retort.


    Moreover, according to the scene passing in front of my eyes, we¡¯re moving at quite a fast speed. We might be able to go return earlier compared to the carriage.


    [Why do the Cadir family serve the Bashrals?]


    [I wasn¡¯t told the whole details, but we seem to have received your kindness.]


    [For only that reason!?]


    [It¡¯s because they let us decide for ourselves afterwards. My little brother will be working for Jule-sama, but my eldest brother is on the front line as a magician.]


    [You have brothers!?]


    Although I was occupied with my own affairs while I was at the mansion, I couldn¡¯t hide the surprise at the fact I had just been made aware of. Although there are things Nicole couldn¡¯t talk about himself¡­¡­ it shouldn¡¯t have been on the level where he gets disqualified by the master¡­¡­


    [Huh? But your little brother will be Big Brother¡¯s butler?]


    [He will start as a chamberlain, but he will become one eventually.]


    [So it¡¯s not a matter of seniority?]


    Nicole will work or my brother, and the little brother will be stuck with me, was how I thought it will be.


    [There are also rules in our house, you see. The people who aren¡¯t able to become a steward won¡¯t be taught the secret arts, if they¡¯ll be taught then they will be last, the only path is to become a butler. They seem to have judged that Jule-sama will be fine even if he doesn¡¯t have a butler for a while.]


    I see¡­.and I nod my head.


    Remembering the butler grandpa¡¯s countenance, he looked pretty strict.


    In spite the continuous activation of two magic, Nicole didn¡¯t seem tired and was even answering my question neatly.


    With my knowledge about magic deepened, I was even more surprised of that fact.


    On our way to the dorms, Nicole taught me a lot of things.


    **********


    Just to be sure, I searched the dorm entrance for any presence that may conduct an ambush on us with Mana detection.


    Since there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem, we get down in front of the dormitory and decided to enter the dorm through the front gate.


    [Sheryl, you¡¯re safe!]


    [Rafael!?]

 CH 13.2

    PART 2


    When we entered the entrance hall, I was hugged by Rafael who was waiting.


    He seems to have apparently already been contacted regarding the carriage being attacked.


    I wonder if the coachman is alright.


    [I was worried. Are you hurt anywhere?]


    [Nicole protected me so I¡¯m unharmed.]


    [I see. I can¡¯t keep calm here so let¡¯s go to my room.]


    He puts his arm around my hips as always as Rafael invited me to his room.


    Nicole said he needs to contact a lot of people so he entrusted me to Rafael and hurriedly left the dorms.


    There¡¯s a separate place exclusive only to the royalty, and although we¡¯re going towards Rafael¡¯s room through the junction passage, but when we arrived instead of saying it¡¯s a room, it¡¯s more like a mansion.


    Even though we¡¯ve already passed the entrance hall, there¡¯s another entrance hall ahead of the junction passage.


    [Waah¡­]


    A chandelier is decorated on the ceiling, its glimmer is incomparable to the one I saw at the salon that I couldn¡¯t hold the voice I leaked out.


    [I remember this is Sheryl¡¯s first time here. The bedroom is on the second floor, but do you want some tea in the meantime?]


    [Yes, please.]


    I don¡¯t know why he told me where the bedroom is, but we decided to stay in the living room to talk.


    Not only the furniture in the room, but also the paintings and vases decorated in the hallway exudes a majestic atmosphere.


    Rafael pulled my hand while I was overwhelmed by its luxury, and made me sit on the sofa so that we¡¯re sitting side by side.


    I somehow feel like the degree he glues himself next to me seems higher than usual¡­


    [When the coachman sent news to me about you, I thought my heart would stop.] (TN: Aww~)


    [So he was alright.]


    [Yeah, it seems like the assailants retreated the moment they realized that you¡¯re gone. How did you do it? I heard that the cabin was completely separated from the carriage.]


    As I thought, that¡¯s what he¡¯s curious about.


    But it is related to the Cadir Family¡¯s secret art so I just vaguely explained it as Nicole¡¯s wind magic.


    [Although I can¡¯t deny that Camille could have been the target, it¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s you they¡¯re after. Do you have idea about it?]


    [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t but¡­]


    It was my transfer to the dorm that was made an opportunity to attempt to kidnap me.


    But the ringleader of that incident should have already been captured by Bellom-sensei.


    Although it¡¯s hard to say that there is no other person that doesn¡¯t have the same idea, I wonder?


    Thinking that it won¡¯t cause a problem even if I told Rafael about it, I decided to share with Rafael the circumstances during my transfer.


    [A madman, huh¡­]


    [Yup, but Bellom-sensei has already dealt with him. It¡¯s uncertain if the incident this time is related to that.]


    [Fumu, I¡¯ll just gather information on my side just in case. We can¡¯t let anything slip at any cost. Sheryl should also refrain from going out until the assailants¡¯ purpose is known.]


    [You¡¯re right. Anyway, this place is like a shelter for me to begin with.


    [Do you want to move in with me? There¡¯s a vacant room.]


    [I shall decline.]


    [Hesitate a little¡­. But I¡¯m really glad.]


    Seeing Rafael¡¯s rarely weak voice, my heart was surprised.


    Because I didn¡¯t want him to find out the strong beating of my heart, I placed my hands on my chest.


    Ignoring my actions, Rafael embraces me and kisses my temple.


    [To be honest, my insides are still churning even now. If you¡¯ve been injured even a little bit, just what would become of me?]


    [¡­.You¡¯re exaggerating]


    [You think so?]


    When those amethyst eyes came closer, my instinct told me it¡¯s dangerous but it¡¯s too late.


    He sucks on my lips as I desperately try to turn my head away.


    [Nh, mm£¡Rafael, stop.]


    Even when I tried to cover my face with my arms, he restrained me without being taken aback.


    Without any distinction, Rafael approaches his lips to my face.


    I feel my body heat rising every time I hear the sound of our lips together.


    [Rafael¡­]


    [I won¡¯t let you say you don¡¯t want to be touched by me this time.]


    [That¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but the problem is different.]


    I¡¯ve never had any aversion every time Rafael touches me.


    However¡­


    [How is it different?]


    [I just think you should do this kind of thing to the person you¡¯re more intimate to.]


    [Like?]


    [Like Schpudreine-sama¡­. aren¡¯t you engaged?]


    The moment I mentioned Schpudreine¡¯s name, Rafael let out a big sigh.


    The awakened hot feeling dispersed and I felt relieved.


    [That¡¯s just a candidate for marriage, we¡¯re not engaged.]


    [Really¡­? But you really suit each other.]


    [And you¡¯re fine with that?]


    [What do you mean?]


    [I¡¯m asking if you won¡¯t feel anything if Claudette and I get engaged.]


    I couldn¡¯t grasp the real intention behind his question.


    I shouldn¡¯t have any say regarding the two¡¯s engagement.


    It probably showed on my face, Rafael sighed once again.


    [I heard from Corbusier, but to think it will be tough to this extent¡­]


    Noe? Did Rafael and Noe talk about something?


    [Anyway! Claudette is just a candidate, and I only met her to socialize! Even if it¡¯s different, our relationship isn¡¯t that deep.]


    [Ye, yeah.]


    He strongly insisted while holding my shoulders that I could only nod.


    I wonder if it¡¯s alright not to have an especially deep feeling of affection at this moment?


    [You understand, right?]


    [Yeah.]


    [Next, why do you think I¡¯m kissing you?]


    [To tease me?] (TN: *facepalm*)


    [Do you think that I¡¯m such a frivolous person that I kiss you just to make fun of you?]


    [It¡¯s not that, but¡­]


    No, is it really so?


    Because if it isn¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to find a proper explanation¡­


    It¡¯s useless, my head is twirling that I can¡¯t think straight.


    When it comes to Rafael, my mind stops working to an extent I don¡¯t know.


    This is just like running away from answering..


    [I understand my position. And that my standing behaviour affects those around me.But when it comes to you, I find it hard to control myself Sheryl, notice it already. I like you.]


    [I also like Rafael, you know?]


    I wonder what¡¯s wrong with my answer?


    Rafael scratched his head in frustration and grabbed my hand.


    ¡ª¨CLe surprise *nosebleed* part!¡ª¡ª¨C


    [Rafael?]


    [I will stop using smart moves on you. It¡¯ll be easier to directly show you, right? Do you get it, I¡¯m lusting for you.]


    Rafael brought my grabbed hand and placed it between his legs. (Ya~hn, Rafael, you hentai! *blush*)


    In his crotch is¡­


    [Wha, wha, what are you¡­?]


    [Sheryl, you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m like this.]


    Unwillingly, my palm catches Rafael¡¯s passion.


    And Rafael deliberately moved his hips as if to rub it in my hand. ( *KYAAA~!!!!)


    I look straight at that movement, my face getting hot with shame.


    [Am I disgusting?]


    I couldn¡¯t find words to answer so I shook my head sideways.


    Even if I try to withdraw my hand, Rafael is not letting me.


    Rafael opens the front of his pants and plans to have my hand touch it directly. (TN: *Rolling on the floor fangirling.* Ahhhh!!!!)


    [Rafael, stop it¡­]


    [Do you feel disgusted?]


    [¡­.I don¡¯t, but doing something like this..]


    I feel like my head¡¯s gonna explode.


    When my hand touches that stiff thing, my body shuddered.


    Just why is something like this happening?


    Even though I only came here to talk.


    [I am proving it to you, my feelings. Even you should understand that this feeling is not normal.]


    Rafael placed his hand on top of mine making me seize him.


    I couldn¡¯t utter a sound and just stood there stiffly, only Rafael¡¯s breaths enter my ears.


    [Hah¡­¡­hah¡­¡­]


    When the rhythm  started, his center part grew bigger.


    It can be said to be the proof of his desire towards me¡­¡­The meaning when he said ¡°unnatural feelings¡±¡­¡­


    [Tsu¡­ I think I¡¯m about to. Sheryl.]


    When I raised my head after being called, Rafael¡¯s face that was closer than I expected was there.


    I met the gaze of his moist eyes.


    Raphael¡¯s expression with increased redness is sexier than usual¡­¡­ I felt something moved within me.


    [Mnh]


    [Chuu, chuu]


    Rafael sucks on my lips.


    His rhythm has intensified accordingly.


    Because my lips have been sealed for a long time, I felt suffocated so I opened my eyes and from there, his tongue invaded inside.


    [N! Ya¡­¡­Rafwah¡­¡­fuu]


    It feels as if my tongue is going to be uprooted.


    Whenever Raphael¡¯s tongue overruns the inside of my mouth, and when his tongue touches my palate or the back of my teeth, I feel the center of my body heat up and my back trembles.


    I could tell that the overflowing saliva I couldn¡¯t swallow was spilling all over my mouth.


    Just how long has it been going on?


    Even after Rafael released his passion, he still continued to greedily devour my mouth..


    **********


    [Sorry, are you alright?]


    [Yeah¡­]


    My head becomes light.


    Rafael who finished fixing himself made me sit on his lap.


    Hugging me from behind, he places his chin on my shoulder.


    I still seem to be caught in the wave of passion and am still muddled.


    When he asked me if I was tired, I also felt like I am.


    [I hadn¡¯t planned on doing something unreasonable but¡­]


    [Yeah¡­]


    I don¡¯t know where to lay my feelings so I put my hands on Rafael¡¯s arms.


    I like Rafael.


    But if I¡¯m asked for more than that, I lose my confidence.


    I probably don¡¯t understand myself the most.


    [I have always been thinking about the Dreaming Illness my entire life.]


    At first, it was for me to live.


    In order to prevent Big Brother from falling into the dark shadows.


    Unknowingly, not only for me but also my feelings to repay those around me grew stronger.


    [That hasn¡¯t changed even now.]


    That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m certain.


    Even when I heard Rafael¡¯s feelings, it feels like a distant matter.


    [It¡¯s as if you¡¯re obsessed with the Dreaming Illness.]


    [That might be so.]


    Perhaps it¡¯s everything to me.


    [But even you must have felt it, right? You becoming teary eyed makes me excited.]


    [That¡¯s¡­ ugh!]


    Having my earlobe being nibbled so suddenly, my breath stopped.


    Even if I try to escape, I¡¯m being held tightly and I can¡¯t move.


    [Rafael!]


    [I don¡¯t mind.]


    [What¡­]


    [Even if your priority is the Dreaming Illness. Even if your head is full of it]


    Rafael buried his face in my neck while talking. His nose is hitting below my ear.


    Rafael¡¯s hair brushing against my skin felt ticklish.

 CH 13.3

    PART 3


    [For now, that is. But instead, promise me that I¡¯m the only one who can kiss and touch you like this.]


    [¡­. What about my brother?]


    [Do you kiss?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Rafael took my silence as a confirmation and gritted his teeth.


    My shoulders flinched after hearing the loud grinding noise.


    [It¡¯s no good. If it¡¯s just at the level of a greeting¡­ no, you can¡¯t. I will back down a hundred steps and let him have your cheeks.]


    I was thinking who does he think he is to be saying it with such a tone, but it dawned on me that he¡¯s the Crown Prince.


    Realizing that, this time, I started worrying if it¡¯s fine to be touched by Rafael.


    Schpudreine also talked about it before. (TN: Rafael¡¯s status and stuf.)


    When I was about to talk about it, my cheeks were pulled from behind.


    [Rafwael, ow, ow.] (TN: Not typo.)


    [This is weird. Even though I love you, you look really irritating right now. That is too late now! I will say this in advance, but both you and I are definitely men. We¡¯re the same sex. But I love you. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?]


    [Hai het it¡­! Hai het it halredi!] (I get it¡­! I get it already!)


    Rafael immediately released my cheeks, but the feeling of being pulled still remains on my cheeks so I put my hand on them as if to cover them.


    [You¡¯re so mean¡­]


    [Even if you ask your steward later, he¡¯ll also tell you it¡¯s your fault just now.]


    When I¡¯m being told that with such confidence, I also began to feel like it¡¯s really so.


    And Nicole seemed to be sympathizing with Rafael previously, too.


    [Sorry.]


    [Well, it¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t seem to be used to this kind of physical interaction. That¡¯s right, I will accept a kiss instead of an apology.]


    [Eh?]


    I realize that I let out an idiotic sound.


    It¡¯s Rafael¡¯s fault for making strange suggestions.


    [You will kiss me. Isn¡¯t it a good deal?]


    [Which is?!]


    Moreover, weren¡¯t you apologizing and asking for forgiveness just now?


    [Here, hurry up.]


    [No way!]


    [Why?]


    [Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?!]


    When I refused with all my might, Rafael slumped his back on the sofa weakly.


    The heat on my back has slightly become distant.


    [I blame your disposition.]


    [I, I think it¡¯s a natural reaction, though¡­]


    [You¡¯re right, it¡¯s how an innocent lover¡¯s reaction is. Rather, I should say it¡¯s perfect. Are you really not aware of it?]


    About what? Was what I thought but I feel like Rafael won¡¯t give me an answer.


    I look up the ceiling with my hands still on my face, and thinking he¡¯s probably satisfied enough, I get off his lap.


    Even if my weight is lighter than his I still have tens of kilos on me so his legs should be feeling numb by now.


    By the way, how long have I been in here?


    While I was searching for a clock, a knock came from the door and a maid¡¯s voice called out.


    {Rafael-sama, I can see Bashral-sama¡¯s steward.}


    [Got it.]


    Rafael gave a response then he took my hand and stood up.


    [That will be all for today. The kiss will be carried-over for next time.]


    [Can¡¯t you make it a cancellation?!]


    [It depends on how you respond to me in the future.]


    Just what does he want me to do?


    When I left the room, Nicole was waiting for me in front of the entrance hall with the wheelchair.


    [Rest well.]


    [Tsk!]


    On our parting, Rafael kissed me and then immediately turned his face away.


    I sat in the wheelchair while being conscious that my face has turned red.


    It¡¯s already embarrassing when it¡¯s done to me, doing it to him will be impossible!


    I don¡¯t know if the cry of my heart has reached him, but when I glanced back, Rafael was laughing satisfyingly.


    Feeling that even his form like that is beautiful, I feel sorry for him.


    We returned to our room, and while preparing to sleep, when I told Nicole about the part where my cheeks got pulled©¤©¤


    [That was Sheryl-sama¡¯s fault.]


    Just as Rafael predicted, he agreed.


    **********


    {RAFAEL¡¯S POV}


    [Fuu¡­!]


    I got carried away by my anger and threw my knife on the wall, embedding it.


    Seeing Sheryl¡¯s face has temporarily extinguished the  fire that has always been burning within me.


    A few days have passed since the attack, but we still don¡¯t have enough information making it flare up once more.


    Aah, if I cut the perpetrator¡¯s stomach open and drag out his innards in front of him while he¡¯s still alive, will I be able to calm down?


    [I¡¯m so sorry¡­]


    Was he hit by my fury, Camille¡¯s face has turned blue just like his hair.


    On the side, Serge is also watching Camille.


    [It is not your fault. But regrettably, the information is not enough.]


    It¡¯s true that Camille created the chance for the attack, but he also prepared the carriage of the Marquis. (TN: Since it¡¯s a high rank, people will avoid looking for trouble for whoever¡¯s inside it.)


    Regarding escorts, this might be the natural result, but Sheryl¡¯s steward, Nicole, took that role. Yeah, that part is worthy considered.


    But originally, even thieves don¡¯t attack a carriage when the Marquis¡¯ ©¤ also the current Prime Minister©¤ emblem is in it. If one did, he will be charged with treason, and even if it¡¯s done unknowingly, the risk is very heavy.


    [Sheryl¡¯s attendance in the funeral was sudden. Besides, to be able to quickly respond to it, there¡¯s a high possibility that they¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity and prepared in advance.]


    [Although the people who plotted to kidnap him before fit the profile, there¡¯re no tracks, right?]


    [Yeah, I¡¯ve also confirmed with Bellom-sensei. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any signs that they moved.]


    Although Sheryl told me about the previous attempted kidnapping after the attack, Bellom-sensei had already informed me about it before he moved in. That was why I paid close attention back when we went out to the city, and Camille also corresponded accordingly.


    [In the first place, Bellom-sensei is watching them. There¡¯s a chance that others imitated the surveilled targets¡­ but no report has come yet.]


    They¡¯re included in the very first investigation that was conducted.


    I focused my investigation on the mourners who were attending the funeral that have family members with Dreaming Illness, but the result was unfavorable.


    [No one else got informed that Sheryl was attending the funeral other than the mourners?]


    [Yes. Bellom-sensei silenced the people from the school so they couldn¡¯t have talked, and Sheryl also said he didn¡¯t tell anyone else about him leaving.]


    [Are we overlooking something?]


    I receive the list of the names of the mourners that Camille prepared.


    Although Samuel¡¯s house is a Count, there¡¯s also the fact that he¡¯s Camille¡¯s cousin, so there are a lot of mourners regardless of title.


    We can have every mourner¡¯s background thoroughly, but it will take too much time. Even if that¡¯s how it will eventually happen, we should first focus on the objective at the moment.


    [Uhh©`¡­. It¡¯s hard to say this but]


    [What is it?]


    Serge takes his eyes away from me and raises his hand conspicuously.


    It looks like he¡¯s worried that my mood will get worse with the following remarks.


    [I want a lot of perspectives right now. Say it.]


    [You know, Sheryl, even to us who¡¯s always been with Rafael, isn¡¯t he beautiful enough to cause one stop on his tracks? He also appeared in public at the FIghting Tournament so I¡¯m just wondering if some pervert took a liking to him¡­. or something¡­]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    My eyes reflexively stilled.


    Because I also remember it, I can¡¯t refute the possibility.


    There are some among the nobles who love boys. There are also those who succumb to desire and forget their status.


    However, as someone who has met someone of the aforementioned person, I sent out a warning to those who have the same tendency somehow or other.


    [If they showed such movements, it¡¯s impossible that I wouldn¡¯t know.]


    [That¡­ makes sense.]


    Serge who knew the contents of my ¡®warning¡¯ drops his eyes to the floor.


    It hasn¡¯t come up to light, but the purge that I did among aristocrats and their sellers is a famous story. Because the reason was like that, no one said anything.


    [When I think about their speed of correspondence combined with their boldness to attack the Marquis¡¯ carriage, the perpetrator is a noble,or a merchant who¡¯s able to provide gold is also plausible. I just pray that there¡¯s no one among them who wishes to take me as their enemy.]


    What Serge said about a perverted collector, I can only see a slim  chance of that happening.


    Also¡­.


    [What was the enemy hurrying for?]


    Sheryl travels a long distance as he goes home every holiday.


    Although it will be hard to attack him while Jule-senpai is present, if thinking about the long run, attacking the Marquis¡¯ carriage has a higher risk.


    Even if they get along well with Bellom-sensei, they are still a Baron household in the end.


    When I raise my voice, the amount of people I can use is limited.


    But because it¡¯s the Blow Family¡¯s carriage that was attacked this time, it¡¯s possible to put in a large number of human resources.


    If it¡¯s a collector, they would probably aim for his homecoming.


    [They weren¡¯t able to prepare for the previous homecoming so they couldn¡¯t wait for the next one, is it?](C)


    [I can only relate this to a Dreaming Illness case.] (R)


    Depending on the illness¡¯ stage, every moment is a struggle.


    But there had been no response in that direction.


    I seem to have overlooked something I couldn¡¯t remember.


    That memory, I couldn¡¯t understand what that ¡®something¡¯ is.


    I follow the list of mourners with my eyes as a diversion, and then point out the names that catch my attention even if it¡¯s just a bit.


    [Iowaja1, he¡¯s a merchant even though he has a family name?]


    [Yes, apparently he wants to make a connection with the Blow Family during Samuel¡¯s funeral. He got in touch with me that very day. Sadly, there were a lot of them in the mourners. Even Earl Boirmortie was among them.]


    [Were you that cornered in that place?]


    Serge¡¯s eyes opened wide after hearing Camille¡¯s words.


    The Boamortie Family is facing an unfortunate era over the past few generations due to the retention of their mana capacity visibly decreasing.


    On top of being the other nobles¡¯ subject of contempt when the Mana capacity does not commensurate one¡¯s title, without the capability as a magician, it is impossible to be dispatched to the battlefield as a commander, thus making it impossible to achieve merits.


    [Although there were talks that there are those who suffer from the Dreaming Illness among the citizens, it is also a legitimate reason. There were also others in that person¡¯s hands.]


    Politics was even brought to his cousin¡¯s funeral, Camille must have been frustrated.


    Camille who has no siblings treated Samuel as his younger brother, and while grieving, it¡¯s no surprise that he finds those kinds of nobles disgusting.


    [The citizens, huh¡­. To broaden our perspective, it might be better to extend our scope of collecting information to those who are indirectly related to those with Dreaming Illness.]


    The incident regarding the attack is being taken care of by the Blow Family.


    After receiving the report, although all I did was investigate the missing parts in the information, but putting it together with the instruction I newly issued gave form to a new thought.

 CH 14.1

    The season changes.


    It¡¯s been a few days since I transferred to the high school dorm early.


    The students will gather in the public hall in the morning today.


    Welmina is waiting outside the boy¡¯s dorm.


    I said that I can go to the girl¡¯s dorm to get her but Welmina rejected me as I feared.


    Soon after, she who has transformed from a girl into a lady came up the stairs and waved her hand as she gets closer.


    [Sheryl-ku~n! What do you think of this?]


    She called it a high school debut, she changed her glasses and her looks.


    Today is also my first time seeing the new her.


    The hair she grew for a year that used to be bundled up is now in a ponytail.


    She changed from her usual circular glasses to a slim one, and her previously plain clothes were changed into ones that¡¯s a combination of dynamic and casual.


    I looked up at her and breathed deeply.


    ©¤©¤ It¡¯s Will.


    She¡¯s the main character¡¯s friend in the game.


    Will is an informant, and she also helps the main character gather information about the capture targets.


    So Will was Welmina¡¯s nickname.


    Even if I didn¡¯t recall the memories of my past life lately, how could I have not noticed it?


    But just because I noticed doesn¡¯t really mean there¡¯s anything to it.


    [Uh¡­ Could it be that I failed?]


    [Uun*, you¡¯ve become cool and adult-like so I was just surprised. Your impression has completely changed.] (TN: Like a groan.)


    [Really? It¡¯s not bad?]


    [Yeah, you¡¯ve become pretty.)


    [There you go again~! Sheryl-kun is really skillful! Well then, let¡¯s go to the public hall!]


    I bid Nicole ¡®I¡¯m leaving¡¯, then have Welmina push the wheelchair.


    We have successfully enrolled into the S-class in high school, and we will be together again for a year.


    [Sheryl-kun, you don¡¯t plan to change your hairstyle?]


    [Hm~, it¡¯s because I feel comfortable with its current length.]


    [Jule-sama looks like he wants you to grow it longer, though.]


    [I firmly refuse.]


    When I was about to cut my hair back at the dorm, someone suddenly came out of nowhere to persuade me not to cut it.


    Of course, I¡¯ve never even considered accepting that request.


    [By the way, a new student will be entering our high school!]


    [What kind of girl is she?]


    [She¡¯s called Lydi Boirmortie and she¡¯s a girl who used to be a commoner.]


    Hearing the word ¡°Boirmortie¡±, my heart skipped a beat.


    It¡¯s a familiar house name.


    The Earl of Boirmortie is the name of the noble who took in the main character of the game.


    [It seems that she caught the Earl¡¯s eyes when her Mana went out of control, and she became the top scorer later after entering the training center after that. It¡¯s even said that her mana capacity is comparable to His Highness.]


    [That¡¯s amazing¡­]


    The training center is a miniaturized academic research center, it exists in each region of the kingdom.


    The main objective is to train their control so as not to avoid Mana from running out of control.


    As in this case, many people with a high Mana capacity come to the academic research laboratory through training sites.


    [So that¡¯s why she¡¯s entering the high school division?]


    [There¡¯s also that, but she apparently did excellent in the training center.


    In the game, the training center¡¯s treated as a minigame, but I wonder how it is in real life?


    Just like the game¡¯s main character, did Lidy also feel the same in the gaming center?


    The name seems to be the default.


    [Why was she adopted in the Boirmortie House?]


    [She was originally part of the Boirmortie Fief, it seems. I guess getting the attention of the Lord is her good luck.]


    A person who holds a huge Mana capacity rarely appears among the common people. It¡¯s known that those people get invited by noble families for adoption.


    That¡¯s why the amount of Mana one holds is this country¡¯s status. (TN: so nobles must have high M cap.)


    That¡¯s why dark rumors are also spreading. Even if one get¡¯s adopted by a noble¡¯s house, one is treated as a disposable pawn or will be used to bear a child.


    Perhaps Welmina also knows about it, her voice doesn¡¯t sound bright while talking.


    [But as long as she has her past accomplishments, they shouldn¡¯t be able to make fun of her. Especially the Boirmortie Mana capacity, it seems to be on the brink compared to other nobles.]


    [Eh?]


    Even if they¡¯re unable to visibly look at the amount of Mana, if it¡¯s an experienced magician, it should be possible to determine just how much gap there is between the common people and the nobles.


    It¡¯s because it can be seen from an outsider¡¯s perspective that nobles are sensitive to the Mana capacity in their household, so I wonder what she meant about the amount of Mana the Earl¡¯s house can contain is on the brink?


    [Although it¡¯s a lot compared to the common people, compared to his position as an Earl¡­ Even now, they seem to have adopted a child and raised him up. It seems to have been decreasing from the last three generations. The current family head also felt a sense of crises, and that¡¯s when Lidy appeared. For the Boirmortie family, Lidy¡¯s existence is akin to their savior and for Lidy, it¡¯s a place she has to do her best without selling herself cheaply.]


    [Yeah¡­]


    I¡¯m surprised about the Boirmortie background because it¡¯s not within my memory.


    With their circumstances as it is, they probably want to treat Lidy as a bride instead of an adopted daughter.


    It¡¯s not uncommon for the aristocratic society to raise adopted children with the aim of enclosing them with marriage before giving them the house¡¯s name if the partner is still underaged.


    I wonder how Lidy will get herself involved with my brother, Rafael, and the others?


    As a lover like in the game? If so, with who?


    The capture targets are Big Brother, Noe, Serge, Camille¡­ and Rafael, these five people.


    I guess I can only watch how it progresses from here.


    When I remember Rafael¡¯s face, my hearts hurts a bit.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    When we enter the new classroom, the target of the negative rumors is Lidy.


    There are some who have a wait-and-see attitude, while some are already looking down on her.


    But the more she¡¯s turned into the center of the gossip, the calmer she looks.


    The same as back in middle school, my seat is near the entrance.


    Welmina sits next to it.


    Lidy also seems to be sitting in the front row. Her seat is right in front of the teacher¡¯s desk.


    Rafael who usually comes early in the classroom isn¡¯t here.


    I also don¡¯t see Serge and Camille who¡¯s always with him.


    Is it the first event(of the game)? It can¡¯t be¡­


    The event at the entrance ceremony will take place in the common route. It¡¯s because there¡¯s no clear target for the love interest yet.


    I dug deep through my memories.


    At the beginning of the game, the capture targets are Rafael and the other two, the setting is during the move from the public hall to the classroom. The main lead helps a cat who was unable to get down from a tree, but the cat she saved will run away from her arms and jump on Rafael¡¯s face.


    Fortunately, neither the human nor animal has been hurt and the event finishes¡­. Yeah, I kinda want to see Rafael with a kitten in his face.


    After Rafael and company know that they¡¯re in the same class as the main character, they will end up going to the classroom together.


    If it¡¯s according to the game, that is.


    [Sheryl-kun, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making difficult expressions.]


    [Nothing, just having a little thought.]


    I¡¯m alive, and my brother should also be different from the game.


    That¡¯s why I know that not everything is in line with the game but¡­


    I thought that I don¡¯t want the same events to happen.


    [Ah, it seems like His Highness has come!]


    I raise my head upon Welmina¡¯s words.


    It also coincides with the moment Rafael entering the room with a sullen-like expression.


    When our eyes met, his face slightly lightens.


    [Sheryl, good morning.]


    [Good morning. It¡¯s unusual for Rafael-sama to come late.]


    [It was funny just a while ago, a cat was on top of Rafael.]


    [Serge.]


    Serge probably liked it a lot as he kept trying to reproduce the scene, while Rafael glared at him. It seems this argument has been going on since until they got to the classroom.


    Behind them, Camille is holding a strained laugh.


    As for me, while feeling my heart sink after knowing that the event did indeed happen, I look for Lydi¡¯s figure. If the event happened, she should have come together with them.


    As I thought, there¡¯s a girl who moved her eyes a bit.


    Her pink hair that¡¯s grown up to her chest, she¡¯s currently looking at Rafael and the others with confused eyes.


    Even if her looks can be called unassuming, she¡¯s a cute lady with a well-featured face.


    Her appearance doesn¡¯t seem to be different from the game.


    Because I know that Rafael is present, I didn¡¯t try to use Mana detection, but I can see Lidy shining like Rafael as well.


    There seems to be no mistake about her having Mana capacity comparable to Rafael.


    [Later then, Sheryl.]


    [Eh? Ah, yeah¡­]


    I really don¡¯t remember making any promises, Rafael caressed my head once as I gave him a half-hearted reply before he headed back to his seat.


    It looks like Rafael¡¯s seat at the back of the classroom still hasn¡¯t changed. And then Camille and Serge follows.


    [My name is Welmina Bedford. Nice ta meet ya.]


    [Yeah, best regards!]


    Before I knew it, Welmina is already exchanging greetings with Lydi.


    I knew that Lydi¡¯s line of sight has switched to me so I also lightly bow my head.


    [I¡¯m Sheryl Bashral. Nice to meet you.]


    [Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Lydi Boirmortie. I have just been adopted into a noble¡¯s house so I still don¡¯t know about the traditions.]


    [Don¡¯t worry about me since I¡¯m not a noble. I will also tell you if you have anything you don¡¯t know!]


    [I also haven¡¯t been out to society for long so I also don¡¯t mind.]


    From the feeling I got while talking to her, I couldn¡¯t find anything strange in particular.


    Her voice also sounds soft just like a girl¡¯s.


    [I¡¯m glad, I was really nervous! The cat I helped earlier climbed on Rafael-sama¡¯s face¡­ If Serge-sama and Camille-sama didn¡¯t follow up, who knows what could¡¯ve happened.]


    So they¡¯re already on the first-name basis?


    No, since it¡¯s about those two, they probably said it themselves. I don¡¯t know about Rafael, though.


    I wasn¡¯t able to remember the minute details from the memory of my previous life, I wasn¡¯t able to remember the details of the conversations, either.


    {What¡¯s with that girl? Even if she¡¯s part of an Earl¡¯s family, she¡¯s still only adopted.]


    {Don¡¯t commoners get along well with fellow commoners?}


    {Just someone who¡¯s a former commoner, I wish she¡¯d stop showing off just because her abilities got recognized.}


    The noble students¡¯ awareness from the S-class is the same as always.


    While  listening to those disconcerting words, Lydi has a face as if she doesn¡¯t care.


    The girl who¡¯s naturally looking ahead¡­. is smiling.


    She¡¯s talking to us like usual as if nothing¡¯s wrong.


    She might probably just be pretending she couldn¡¯t hear the contemptuous words.


    But for some reason, I remembered something chilling from her smile.


    [Welmina-san¡­.Can I call you Will?]


    [I don¡¯t really mind.]


    [Can I talk to you again?]


    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just call out to me if you want to talk.]


    [Thank you! Oh, you can call me Lydi. Sheryl-kun, too! Then, see you later!]


    Leaving behind the same words as Rafael, Lydi went back to her seat.


    The flow of the conversation followed according to the game so I can¡¯t calm down.


    I unconsciously looked at the pen with Rafael¡¯s initials, telling myself that it will be alright.


    After that, Lydi  approached Welmina every break, and her opportunity to talk to me naturally increased.


    Apparently, Rafael¡¯s ¡°later¡± meant lunch break.


    [Ohh, the Fighting tournament! I wonder if I can also participate?]


    [As long as their grades are good, girls can also participate. Right, right, Sheryl is trying to conceal it, but he¡¯s the last year¡¯s champion, Jule-sama¡¯s, younger brother!]


    A wry smile leaked from me as Welmina flutters her hands in front of me.


    [You¡¯re exaggerating.]


    [This should be the part where you confirm it!]

 CH 14.2

    Otome Game 14 PART 2


    Even though it¡¯s already a well-known fact.


    There¡¯s currently no one who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m my brother¡¯s younger brother. Although it¡¯s also true that Lydi might not know of it.


    When I moved my eyes away from Welmina to Lidy, her eyes widened and she got stiff.


    [Little brother¡­? The one with the Dreaming Illness¡­?]


    [You know about that? Even though he¡¯s still fighting it, the illness¡¯ symptoms have subsided so Sheryl¡¯s able to go to high school like this!]


    [I, is that so¡­]


    Lydi seems to be confused about something as she nodded.


    SInce the cure hasn¡¯t been found yet, she must have found it strange that I¡¯m able to attend to school.


    [Is there something else you want to ask?]


    [That¡¯s right¡­ I think I want to hear about Rafael-sama.]


    Hearing Rafael¡¯s name from Lydi¡¯s mouth shocked me.


    It¡¯s not really anything strange.


    The country¡¯s crown prince is in the same class as her, there¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t want to know about him.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been overreacting since a while ago.


    It seems that Lydi¡¯s appearance has led me to feel like I¡¯m connected to the game world.


    The world hasn¡¯t changed.


    As always, I should just do my best and think about what I can do.


    It¡¯s hard since there¡¯s no clue on how to cure the Dreaming Illness, though.


    Now that I think about it, the attackers¡¯ identity during Samuel¡¯s funeral hasn¡¯t been discovered yet.


    Even though Camille apologized a lot of times, I don¡¯t think he has any responsibilities in it.


    Since Camille hadn¡¯t been attacked after that so there¡¯s not enough information, but I seem to have been the likely target.


    Since I escaped immediately, it¡¯s still unclear what the purpose of the kidnapping was.


    The school ground is safe, and Bellom-sensei is keeping an eye out so I¡¯m not worried.


    Rafael is also keeping track of any information.


    But I want to do something about him wanting me to initiate a kiss towards him once I express my gratitude.


    I still won¡¯t do it myself, though!


    While thinking about what I should do, I¡¯m watching Welmina and Lydi in a short distance.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [Sheryl, let¡¯s have lunch together.]


    [I¡¯m having lunch with Welmina and the others.]


    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Sheryl should go together with His Highness!]


    I was about to reject Rafael¡¯s invitation but Welmina stopped me.


    For me, even when I entered high school, I still plan on staying in the courtyard.


    [Then shall we go? Although since Jule-senpai is in the Salon and I¡¯d like to avoid him¡­]


    Since I will need to part with him when my brother is around, Rafael doesn¡¯t want to be in the same place as him.


    But Rafael gathers eyes around him wherever he goes, and the Salon is the only place where he can eat his lunch because he doesn¡¯t have any private place for himself, so he¡¯ll have to compromise.


    We¡¯re moving while Camille pushes the wheelchair.


    Sheryl-kun has a lunchbox, huh?]


    [Yup. Speaking about it, what about you guys? The salon only has a room for boiling water, right?]


    [Once we contact the kitchen, they will bring the menu over. We¡¯ve always had Rafael-sama¡¯s chef make it for us, though.]


    It took a while for Camille¡¯s previous words to sink in before I realize, Rafael¡¯s and the others¡¯ status are completely different.


    [If you want, I can also have Sheryl¡¯s portion made.]


    [I¡¯m alright since it will take more time. Besides, Nicole¡¯s ardor is also amazing.]


    He said something about how happy he is that his master is able to eat his cooking.


    There¡¯s also a sense of security because I¡¯ve always drunk water and fruit juice from his hand.


    Once we arrived in front of the staircase, Rafael excitedly rolled up his sleeves.


    [I¡¯ve said this a lot of times but I can go up the stairs by myself, okay?]


    [Since I¡¯ve already practiced doing it, there should be no problem, right?]


    You made me participate in that so called practice, though.


    I think it¡¯s also good to climb the stairs with my own feet as a form of rehabilitation.


    [Didn¡¯t you let Serge do it before?] (TN: Middle school event has been dug up. Lol)


    [There was no chance to refuse¡­¡­. Just this once, okay?]


    We practiced during the night in the courtyard a lot of times, there¡¯s no need to feel nervous about being me being lifted  up.


    It¡¯s just really embarrassing.


    There are other people watching, too¡­


    [I¡¯ve always thought about it but, don¡¯t you have any plans on increasing your meal?]


    [The feeling to increase it is there, but I just become full really easily.]


    Rafael talks about my weight as he carries me.


    If I just pay attention to the Mana content of the food, it¡¯s possible for me to eat a lot.


    However, even if I was full, I still couldn¡¯t get used to putting more food in my mouth.


    [You are trying to increase your weight, right?]


    [My height has increased, too! I¡¯ve grown 3 centimeters since last year!!!]


    [I, is that so¡­]


    Despite it being little by little, it was a sign of hope for me.


    It can take some time. I heard there are people who still grow even when they reach 20.


    At least, I wish to be at least 170 centimeters as a man.


    Probably thanks to practice, Rafael was able to carry me up to the second floor without difficulty.


    But even though we made it safely, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention to put me down.


    [Rafael-sama?]


    [It should be fine to carry you like this to the Salon, right?]


    [Ehh©`¡­]


    I wanted him to put me down.


    I wonder if Rafael wants to mimic my brother.


    Since it will be ignored even if I protest, I¡¯ve decided to indulge Rafael until we arrive at the Salon¡¯s door.


    [Huh?]


    [It seems Jule-senpai and the others aren¡¯t here yet.]


    Nobody is in the place where the three used to always sit. (TN: Big Bro and his two buddies.)


    What passed through my head is the game¡¯s event.


    The game¡¯s main character meets my brother during the first-day admission at lunch break. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, meeting with Noe will be after school.


    Thinking from this morning, is the event with my brother currently happening?


    [Did we arrive a bit earlier?]


    [That seems to be the case. Sheryl-kun, will you eat your lunch here?]


    After taking a seat, Camille takes out my lunch from the storage space in the wheelchair.


    It seems Rafael¡¯s and the others¡¯ lunch has also arrived in time of our arrival.


    I was made to sit next to Rafael as he opened my lunchbox to prepare to eat.


    The conversation has spontaneously turned about Lydi.


    [Even though my senses feel numb every time I¡¯m with Rafael-sama or Sheryl, that girl sure was cute, wasn¡¯t she?]


    [Ohh, so that¡¯s the type Serge likes.]


    [No¡­ it¡¯s not about my type. Don¡¯t you also find Sheryl cute?]


    [Yeah, she was a cute girl.]


    [Oh? By the way, you were also talking about something during the break. What were you talking about?]


    [Rather than me, it was Welmina who was talking to her. It seems there are a lot of things she doesn¡¯t know about the Fighting Tournament and the school.]


    [Indeed, approaching Bedford when she doesn¡¯t know anything is the correct decision.]


    It looks like Welmina¡¯s efficiency in gathering information is also being acknowledged by Rafael.


    It¡¯s at the level where she remembers every student¡¯s face and name, after all.


    [I¡¯m more curious about her Mana capacity more than that. It¡¯s also rumored that it¡¯s comparable to Rafael-sama¡¯s. Has Sheryl-kun noticed anything?]


    [I don¡¯t know exactly but, but it¡¯s more than Felicy-sama¡¯s.]


    [That much¡­!]


    Regardless of the parents¡¯ Mana capacity, there are rare people who are born with huge Mana capacity that it rivals the Royal Family, and the first thing that others will suspect is that they¡¯re a royalty¡¯s illegitimate child.


    However, there¡¯s no such information regarding Lydi.


    [It looks like the Boirmorties hit the jackpot.]


    [¡­.Rafael-sama, I don¡¯t like the way you said it.]


    Even if Lydi is the game¡¯s main character, she¡¯s it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s living just like us in this world.


    I feel unpleasant that he talked about her as if she¡¯s an object.


    When I pointed it out, Rafael showed a wry smile as he pets my head.


    [My bad, that was insensitive of me. However, it¡¯s my personal impression. Besides, it¡¯s that Boirmortie we¡¯re talking about.]


    Rafael should also know that the Boirmortie House is moving desperately because of how bad their situation is as a noble house. It felt as if he had a hidden meaning in the way he said it.


    [In fact, just by having her get into S-class, the Boirmortie House probably has some aspirations.]


    [Actually, I feel like there¡¯s nobody else in the S-class who has no ambition other than Sheryl.]


    After Camille and Serge spoke, I ended up thinking whether that¡¯s really how nobles are.


    The reason why I¡¯m feeling stuffy, is it because I¡¯m just not yet used to living like one?


    Just when I looked down, the Salon¡¯s door opened with a loud *bang*.


    [Ah! Sheryl, you¡¯ve come!]


    [Big Brother?!]


    After spotting my figure, my brother came and roughly ruffled my hair.


    [Good day to you, too, Your Highness.]


    [¡­ You can just greet me how you normally would, Jule-senpai.]


    Since Rafael purely respects my brother, their conversation has become less formal.


    They seem to be talking about Felicy, and it looks like my brother doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid even if the other party is a member of royalty.


    [That¡¯s right. Before coming here, I met with your new classmate called Lydi.]


    [So you¡¯re already calling her by her name¡­]


    [Sheryl, too, right? She came to confirm whether you really are my little brother.]


    As usual, she also wasn¡¯t able to see my resemblance with my brother, huh.


    So it seems Lydi also wasn¡¯t able to honestly believe it.


    Also, the eyes of my neighbor looking at me hurt.


    [You¡¯re on first name basis?]


    [That¡¯s because the person herself said so.]


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no particular problem.


    When I confirmed to him, Rafael¡¯s eyes have turned cold.


    [Sheryl, are you coming to my place?] (J)


    [I won¡¯t let him go.] (R)


    [I¡¯m not even asking Your Highness.](J)

 CH 14.3

    CHAPTER 014


    PART 3


    An event also seemed to have occurred the next day, and Rafael and Lydi have started calling each other by their names before I noticed.


    Because my previous existence was my brother¡¯s regret, I don¡¯t remember the events with Rafael.


    I guess it would be strange for me to ask if something happened, huh?


    [It¡¯s no longer painful to walk a long distance, isn¡¯t it?]


    [It¡¯s thanks to you.]


    In this way, Rafael has joined us in my rehabilitation in the courtyard during the night.


    Since it won¡¯t count as a rehab if he puts his arm around my waist, he¡¯s now leading me while holding my hand.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything different as I look at Rafael half a step from behind.


    Of course it¡¯s normal.


    Just because he got in contact with Lydi, it¡¯s not like a change will immediately occur.


    Will he¡­. start to change?


    So Rafael also noticed that girls are better after all¡­.


    Either way, a man like me can¡¯t be with Rafael¡­.


    Wait, what on earth am I thinking!


    [What¡¯s wrong? If you want to kiss then we can stop for a bit.]


    [I, I never said anything like that!]


    [I want to do it, though.]


    [Wai -?! Mph]


    I was hugged and my lips were sealed.


    It was in an instant, but my temperature immediately shot up.


    [Stupid, what if someone sees us?]


    [This spot is hidden so don¡¯t worry.]


    [¡­.Let go.]


    [Isn¡¯t it fine to stay for a while?]


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a hurry. Is what he said as he starts caressing my back gently.


    My stiffened body loosened from the transmitted heat, and I entrusted my body to Rafael.


    [Haven¡¯t you been feeling unwell since yesterday?]


    [That¡¯s not true.]


    It looks like Rafael noticed my unusual behavior.


    I wonder if he found out that I¡¯m concerned about Lydi.


    [If there¡¯s nothing, then good. The environment( or circumstances?) has also changed.]


    [Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Thanks for worrying about me.


    Rafael is looking at me in a close distance with a kind face.


    That¡¯s why I also got distracted, but Rafael suddenly drove me to a nearby wall.


    [Rafael?!]


    [¡­.. Even with this, I¡¯m pretty much holding myself back.]


    *Haa*, his hot breath hits my cheek.


    Although we often kiss, no other contact has been made just like that time in Rafael¡¯s room so a gap can be seen.


    I was wondering if he¡¯s gotten tired of it, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Rafael¡¯s hot thing that has increased in mass is hitting my thigh.


    [Rafael, that.]


    [I know. I will make it calm down, so just leave it alone for a bit.]


    After speaking, Rafael bit my shoulder on top of my clothes.


    I wonder if he can vent through it.


    There¡¯s no damage done to me other than my clothes. The way he moves his mouth reminds me of a chewing animal.


    I was pleased and stroked Rafael¡¯s head.


    Rafael stopped moving for a moment, then starting biting again.


    [Sheryl¡­.]


    I was looked with upturned eyes, and this time it¡¯s my turn to stop moving.


    I wonder if his expression looks childish to me because of his previous action.


    Without avoiding his approaching face, I closed my eyes and received his kiss.


    [Chuuu¡­. chuu]


    He sucked my upper lip, and my eyelids tremble.


    Just when Rafael starts tracing the boundaries of my lips, he then starts sucking on them(lips) again.


    Then he put our foreheads together as I open my eyes.


    His face is so close it¡¯s hard to focus on a single focal point.


    [You are strong.]


    It took me a while before understanding what he meant.


    I¡¯ve been told countless times the opposite, but I think this is the first time someone told me that I¡¯m strong.


    The air around Rafael changed, and I wonder why as my feelings stir.


    [From the first time I heard about you from Bellom-sensei, and the first time I saw you, I thought just how fragile of an existence you are. It¡¯s to the extent that I thought I must protect you.]


    Rafael continues talking while nestling his cheeks on me from time to time.


    Rafael¡¯s behavior looks like a cat that has grown attached to me, making my heart grow warm.


    [But when I heard from Bedford that you¡¯re continuing your research about the Dreaming Illness, I felt that you¡¯re strong. You kept on resisting. It must have been painful, right? It must have been hard, wasn¡¯t it? I was impressed by the you who has gone through all those experiences and still faces the Dreaming Illness head on. You could¡¯ve just looked after yourself and leave the research for the cure to the researchers.]


    [I just want to pay back everyone around me.]


    Fortunately, I don¡¯t feel the pain that feels like it¡¯s tearing my body apart.


    It¡¯s a pain I never want to remember ever again, but it has already become a part of my past.


    Just thinking about scares me so focusing my concentration on the research for the cure might just be an excuse for me to turn away.


    [I feel that those feelings of yours are ¡°strong¡±. You look cool while fighting against the Dreaming Illness.]


    [Tha, thank you¡­.]


    My cheeks heat up.


    Receiving a compliment I¡¯m not used to makes me feel embarrassed.


    It¡¯s probably because Rafael doesn¡¯t know my abilities, that¡¯s why his words reached my heart.


    It was directed not to me as a Dreaming Illness patient, to my very person.


    It¡¯s surprising how Rafael was watching me to that extent.


    I always thought that the numerous skinship he did to me in the courtyard was in order to get in touch with my being because he just takes me only for my outer appearance and from what he heard at that first time.


    However in front of my restless eyes, I see Rafael close his eyes, and the heat that has just awakened has calmed down.


    [Compared to that, I¡¯m a coward.]


    [Rafael?]


    [I¡¯m scared of being hated by you, so I can¡¯t reveal everything.]


    Can that be called cowardice?


    If he¡¯s talking about revealing everything, then I, too, am hiding something.


    Even if a cure is found in the future, nobody can talk about the current treatment going on aside from those who are involved.


    [The real me, might not be to your liking.]


    [What¡­. are you saying? That¡¯s my line.]


    [Were you thinking of being suitable to me?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    [Don¡¯t keep quiet, you¡¯re making me lose my confidence.]


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    But, I¡­


    [I like Rafael. More than you probably think.]


    [It would be great if that¡¯s true.]


    I¡¯m bewildered about Rafael¡¯s murmur of self-deprecation.


    I wonder what¡¯s going on so suddenly?


    Even though he¡¯s always been full of self-confidence up till now.


    [What I¡¯m most afraid of, Sheryl, you see. It¡¯s that even if you¡¯re disgusted with me, I¡¯m unable to let go you. And that I might end locking you up somewhere.]


    Has there been an incident that made Rafael timid?


    Rafael was talking with a tinge of madness, but his face shows a sad expression.


    [Getting trapped, as I thought that will be troublesome. I want to continue my research on the Dreaming Illness, after all.]


    [You should have a sense of crisis.]


    When I replied with my usual tone, Rafael smiled a little.


    In the first place, I can¡¯t win in strength by just having a sense of crisis, and even if I¡¯m able to escape through Mana detection, I don¡¯t think I have any place to hide with Rafael being a member of the royal family.


    Other than that, when I saw Rafael restraining himself, it made me embarrassed thinking he¡¯s being considerate of me to such an extent.


    Because there¡¯s still Noe¡¯s treatment, being locked up is absolutely out of the question though.


    [As I thought, I probably really like you more than you think, Rafael.]


    [I will get cocky, you know?]


    [Haven¡¯t you always been one from the start?]


    [I guess that¡¯s true.]


    I was relieved when he returned my smile.


    I shouldn¡¯t keep on running, and properly face my feelings.


    Let¡¯s give our reply. How I want to live other than for the Dreaming Illness.


    [Is your time still alright?]


    [How about Rafael¡¯s?]


    [I probably have enough to go around the courtyard.]


    I believe it¡¯s time to give Rafael a reply.

 CH 15.1

    Chapter 015:


    PART 1


    (Jule¡¯s POV)


    When I visited Sheryl¡¯s room, he seemed to be in the shower.


    Nicole must have also gone in to assist him, a faint sound of the shower can be heard inside.


    [Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll just wait without permission.]


    I unceremoniously laid down Sheryl¡¯s bed.


    Thinking about the topic of our discussion, I feel depressed.


    Will it make me sad? Or perhaps he might hate me.


    Rather, once he showed me his tears, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself.


    Even still, it must be talked about.


    It¡¯s not for anyone else¡¯s, but for Sheryl¡¯s own sake.


    [Huh? Big Brother, you¡¯ve come?]


    Sheryl who just got out of the bath had a tinge of redness in his cheeks and felt more human-like compared to his normal self, and even for me who is his brother couldn¡¯t help but feel fidgety.


    And I feel like he¡¯s become sexier, too¡­. so dangerous, so dangerous.


    I don¡¯t want to think that the cause of the change is His Highness even if I die.


    [There¡¯s just something I want to talk about.]


    When I got up the bed, I picked Sheryl up and sat him next to me.


    Sheryl who was approaching me without any sense of suspicion emits a fragrance from the soap.


    With Sheryl¡¯s defenseless presence, my feelings shake. The fire burned down because of Nicole¡¯s cold gaze, though.


    But when I thought that something like this should be acceptable, I held Sheryl in my arms.


    Although Sheryl moved a bit, he didn¡¯t refuse because we¡¯re not within public eyes.


    Should we sleep just like this?


    Since I know that I will become the villain, I wish I wouldn¡¯t need tp talk about it.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve talked to His Highness about Sheryl¡¯s feelings before my visit, but I need to point out that there¡¯s a clear line between friendship and further than that, and that he might regret it.


    I regularly receive reports from Nicole, and it¡¯s exactly at the moment that Nicole who was looking for more information, found out that Sheryl is being favored by His Highness, which is disadvantageous.


    Since I didn¡¯t speak even though I said I wanted to talk, Sheryl looked at me as if wondering what¡¯s wrong. Looking at the same red eyes as me, my stomach tightens.


    [It¡¯s about His Highness.]


    [Is something wrong with Rafael?]


    [Doesn¡¯t he like you a lot? And you also don¡¯t seem to hate it.]


    [That¡¯s¡­.]


    Sheryl¡¯s eyes that are looking at me seem to be swimming around uncomfortably.


    Realizing that he really doesn¡¯t seem to hate it, I feel like crying for some reason.


    Why is it His Highness of all people?


    [I¡¯ll make it short. You¡¯re aware that he favors you, right?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Just why did I notice His Highness¡¯ feelings?


    On the other hand, it would be strange for others to not notice when His Highness¡¯ eyes is full of affection while looking at Sheryl.


    Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t notice it after seeing?


    Sheryl should have also noticed. His silence is the proof.


    [I will state my own opinion. Sheryl, give up on His Highness.]


    [Big Brother, I¡­.]


    Ahh, No. Please don¡¯t make such a pained expression.


    [I will exclude the fact that you¡¯re both men. Sheryl also understands His Highness¡¯ status, right?]


    [Yes, I plan to understand it.]


    [Then you should also be aware of what I want to say? I don¡¯t want Sheryl to get hurt.]


    Sheryl is smart.


    Without appearing in any social gathering, he understands his position as a noble. And he should also understand His Highness standing.


    That¡¯s why I may not need to say it now of all times.


    But if Sheryl still hasn¡¯t found an answer, if there¡¯s still a room for consideration, I want to stop those feelings.


    Even I used to welcome His Highness¡¯  power of authority.


    Whether it¡¯s because of the long time he spent on the bed, Sheryl tends to solve everything within himself.


    Without relying on anyone, he hides his own trouble in his heart.


    So speaking, Nicole might be an exception,  but he knows not to speak of anything.


    His Highness pulled the Sheryl, who trapped himself, out of his cage.


    As a result, only His Highness knows of Sheryl¡¯s ¡°weakness¡± other than Nicole.


    I don¡¯t have any objection if they¡¯re just friends, though.


    If it¡¯s His Highness¡¯ reliable existence then I¡¯m grateful.


    But if there¡¯s love mixed in, then that¡¯s a different matter.


    There¡¯s probably no one greater than His Highness. Regrettably, I can see them parting ways.


    He will someday meet someone else, and there¡¯s no future with someone who understands that he needs to have a child, even I don¡¯t even plan on letting him walk on such a thorny path.


    [I¡­ I like Rafael.]


    [Sheryl.]


    [But I still can¡¯t figure out where that feeling is stemming from. Still, Rafael is looking at ¡®me¡¯.]


    In my arms, Sheryl slightly takes off his eyes.


    There¡¯s no hesitation when the words came out from his mouth.


    [I want to properly face this, and give Rafael my reply. Big Brother¡¯s worries, I also have my thought about it. But right now, I want to properly face Rafael¡¯s feelings.]


    [I see¡­ then there¡¯s nothing else I can say about it.]


    [Big Brother?]


    He probably wasn¡¯t expecting me to give in so easily, I laughed at Sheryl who looked at me with his widened big eyes.


    [If Sheryl is this determined, since it¡¯s you, you must have worried about it more than I did, right? That¡¯s why I won¡¯t say any more. And I also don¡¯t want you to hate me.]


    [There¡¯s no way I will hate my big brother.]


    [If that¡¯s what you think then good. Yosh, let¡¯s sleep just like this!]


    [Uwaaah?!]


    After speaking, I fell on my back while holding Sheryl.


    In the past, I used to worry that an activity like this might affect his body.


    But it¡¯s different now that he¡¯s overcome the Dreaming Illness.


    We¡¯re changing¡­. I¡¯m growing up, and so is Sheryl. To the point that I can¡¯t keep pulling his hands.


    When I thought so, sorrow is surfacing.


    [Sheryl, I will be your Big Brother forever, got it?]


    [Shouldn¡¯t that be natural¡­?]


    I still don¡¯t know what answer Sheryl will come up with.


    However, no matter what happens, I decided that Sheryl¡¯s existence won¡¯t change in my heart.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    (SHERYL¡¯S POV)


    I was also surprised about the topic Big Brother mentioned, but when I think about how much he¡¯s worried about me, I feel thankful.


    I don¡¯t know where he heard about Raphael and me, but he probably heard the majority of it from Nicole.


    It seems an event is regularly happening in places I don¡¯t know, and the number of times Lydi¡¯s name comes out from everyone¡¯s mouth increases each day.


    Welmina is also getting along well with Lydi, and although we also often meet, but the number of times we talk isn¡¯t much.


    ¡­..I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m being avoided, though.


    But I can¡¯t think of a reason.


    While I wasn¡¯t aware of it, did I perhaps do something that has hurt Lydi?


    [Ah!]


    As we were advancing through the hallway, Welmina raised her voice.


    At the end of our sight, Schpudreine together with the usual two girls with her talking to Lydi about something.


    Are they perhaps talking about mental preparations for nobles?


    [Schpudreine-sama sure doesn¡¯t get tired of it. Even though she¡¯s just a fiance ¡°candidate¡±.]


    [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand where she¡¯s coming from, though¡­.]


    It¡¯s true that there are classes among the aristocrats.


    But it¡¯s not that easy to work on human relationships alone. But before I run out of reasons, Rafael will have probably caught me.


    [Is it about Rafael and the others?]


    [Most probably. They¡¯ve been getting along well lately after all.]


    So they¡¯re getting along with each other¡­


    If the event is going according to the game, then it might be so. Since it¡¯s a game to fall in love with the capture targets.


    Is it because I know where it¡¯s heading, the inside of my heart feels murky.


    Even though the ones who will give their reply will be them, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for me to care about it.


    [They seem about to finish their talk.]


    Schpudreine didn¡¯t seem to change the location like she did with me.


    Lydi who was about to leave the place with her head down, noticed us.


    She immediately ran towards Welmina.


    [Will!]


    [Lydi, are you okay?]


    [Yeah! I just got warned.]


    [Are they planning to join the Public Morals Committee or something? Sheryl-kun has also been called out by them.]


    [He, did¡­.?]


    As I thought, Lydi becomes awkward when the topic is me.


    Even though we¡¯ve only had bland conversations, I wonder what I did bad to Lydi?


    I thought of asking her personally, but when I look at Lydi who doesn¡¯t want to meet eyes with me, it makes my inquiring feelings go sour.


    [Hey, Will. Where¡¯s could Camille-kun possibly be right now?]


    [SInce he got called by the teacher earlier, he¡¯s probably in the staff room.]


    [I see, thank you! See you later!]


    She probably needs Camille for something so she asked Welmina his whereabouts and hastily ran.


    As I was watching the hurrying Lydi¡¯s back, Welmina called out.


    [Sheryl-kun, did something happen with Lydi?]


    [Hmmm, I also don¡¯t have any idea.]


    Welmina has apparently also noticed the difference in Lydi¡¯s attitude.


    I¡¯ve never met with Lydi except when I¡¯m with Welmina, and Welmina who knows about all our conversation tilted her head.


    [I wonder what¡¯s wrong? It can¡¯t be¡­. LOVE?!] (TN: HELL NO!)


    [I don¡¯t think so.]

 CH 15.2

    PART 2


    As someone who is conscious of me, I understand why she doesn¡¯t want to meet my eyes, and that¡¯s why Welmina should be able to gather various information about that.


    [Have you heard anything about me from Lydi?]


    [I don¡¯t think so. He asked me about Jule-sama, though. Should I ask her about it next time?]


    [That¡¯s right¡­. And I¡¯d like to dissolve any misunderstanding. Please do so.]


    [Leave it to me!]


    It should be fine if I ask Welmina to do it.


    Although I have some thoughts regarding the game¡¯s events, I still haven¡¯t fully understood that Lydi is the game¡¯s main character.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    [There will be a training camp where high school students will go out of the school grounds and go to areas where monsters appear. Today let¡¯s think of practical ways to use magic for that day.]


    We moved into the stadium where the Fighting Tournament was held, and us students gathered on the stage within it.


    Since I can¡¯t make a sudden turn while riding on the wheelchair, I leave it at the entrance of the stadium during outdoor lessons and participate while standing on my own feet.


    Since the teacher in charge is the same as the one in the middle school, the roster doesn¡¯t change.


    Noe who is teaching under the sun always looks refreshing as always.


    [Is Sheryl-kun going to appear in the training camp?]


    [It might be difficult at this time¡­.]


    [The suspect for the previous attack hasn¡¯t been caught yet, after all.]


    Even though teachers will accompany the students during the training camp, the students will be scattered into groups, and they will form formations when a monster appears in order to deal with it, so an opening will be formed.


    Besides, if someone with an unstable physique like me attends, the teachers will also be troubled.


    I do want to join, but my spirit wavers when I think that I¡¯m going to pull at everyone¡¯s legs.


    [I will obediently stay at home.]


    [Look forward to the souvenirs!]


    [¡­.What do you plan to buy?]


    [That¡¯s of course, a rare and high-valued©¤©¤ What is it?]


    The back has suddenly turned noisy and both Welmina and I turned our heads towards it.


    The center of the ruckus was Lydi.


    She seemed to have taken lessons with Rafael and the others suddenly.


    Rafael-kun! I really don¡¯t mind it!]


    [I do. What¡¯s with that way of speaking? Her strength was acknowledged that¡¯s why she¡¯s here!]]


    Rafael-kun¡­.?


    I was more concerned about the way she addressed him than the ruckus.


    I wonder if Rafael also told her to call him that?


    So it¡¯s not just me.


    Now that I recall, Camille and Serge themselves also said to freely talk to them. Perhaps their fellow classmates are equal with them inside their head.


    I shake my head and return my focus on the disturbance.


    It looks like the start of the turmoil was someone from the class who disdained Lydi.


    I don¡¯t see the other party that¡¯s being pushed by Rafael, but his/her face has probably turned blue by now.


    Noe also hurriedly went to mediate.


    [This is good. It would be nice if the badmouthing towards Lydi decreases.]


    [Is it to that extent?]


    [It¡¯s because she seems to have had a lot of opportunities to be together with His Highness and company recently. Most of them are jealous. But recently there have been harassments and she¡¯s troubled.]


    Lydi still hasn¡¯t made her debut on the social society, so her side connection with the other nobles are thin just like me. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s in the position that¡¯s easy to bully.


    My case is different since I have Big Brother as deterrence, so other than the first incident, I never got harassed again.


    [I¡¯m really glad His Highness isn¡¯t one who judges people based on their status. Just like that time with Sheryl-kun, I hope he protects Lydi, too.]


    [Wait, just like that time with me?]


    [Ah¡­.]


    On my question, Welmina clearly looks like her tongue just slipped.


    Rafael protected me? I had no idea about it.


    [Uhh, look, it¡¯s that.]


    [Welmina, clearly explain.]


    I held Welmina¡¯s hand as she spoke ambiguously, I looked up at her light green eyes.


    And then as if resigning, Welmina started talking while scratching her cheek.


    [Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes¡­. A year ago, when Jule-Senpai¡¯s thunder struck down, Rafael-sama¡¯s also struck down quietly, you know? That was why everyone had been watching from a great distance.]


    [Quietly?]


    [I¡¯m telling you, it was really scary! At first, it couldn¡¯t be seen in plain sight, but the atmosphere was there. I would prefer getting scolded instead of that if it was me.]


    Welmina shuddered as if remembering that time.


    But I have absolutely no memory of it.


    [Where did you hear that story from?]


    [At the Salon.]


    [You sure were talking as if you¡¯ve seen it personally, huh?]


    [Ahaha©`]


    Only males are allowed entrance in the Boy¡¯s Salon. Just where on earth were you peeping from?


    [When it comes to Sheryl-kun, I can¡¯t say for certain. It¡¯s just that, well, a noble¡¯s characteristic expression or something, you know what I mean? Typically. Something like a silent pressure. With that, it became a common understanding to everyone that there will be a sanction coming from His Highness if ever they lay a hand on you. At least that¡¯s what the boys told the girls.]


    [Why didn¡¯t you tell me?]


    [If I told Sheryl-kun, wouldn¡¯t you have found out that I was peeking?!]


    So you were peeking after all.


    I¡¯m amazed at Welmina, and just like the person had told me himself, knowing from a third party that he has always cared for me made me feel somewhat ticklish and bashful.


    I ended up searching for Rafael with my eyes by reflex.


    I found Rafael¡¯s hair shining while basked with sunlight.


    But unfortunately, Rafael is looking over at Lydi¡¯s side and hasn¡¯t noticed my gaze.


    Even though we¡¯re there¡¯s a high chance of our eyes meeting each other under normal circumstances.


    While thinking that there¡¯s also a day like this, I was feel lonely.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    When I arrived at Noe¡¯s research lab with Nicole pushing the wheelchair, an unexpected figure of the preceding visitor can be seen.


    During the days when I¡¯m coming to the laboratory, Noe never allows anyone to come near it. But it seems today is different.


    In front of the laboratory¡¯s door, Noe and Lydi are in dispute.


    [Please let me help with your research!]


    [I appreciate your concern, but I already have enough helpers.]


    [I will do anything! Isn¡¯t Sensei having a hard time walking? I think I can help you with something like carrying materials!]


    [I¡¯m sorry but¡­ Aah, the person I have an appointment with has arrived, please go back for now.]


    [A person you have an appointment with is, Sheryl-kun?]


    Lydi looked over our direction on Noe¡¯s words.


    Now that I remember, Noe was also a capture target. But Noe has Nicole so I wish she¡¯d give up on him.


    [Why is Sheryl-kun good and I¡¯m not? I¡¯m more physically fit.] (TN: Woah girl,, watch your mouth.)


    [Lydi-san. Sheryl-kun has knowledge regarding the Dreaming Illness that¡¯s no different from the researchers. It has nothing to do with physical fitness.] (TN: Yeah~ you tell her!)


    [If that¡¯s so then you will definitely need a person that is physically fit!]


    [That will be filled by Nicole who is Sheryl-kun¡¯s aide.]


    [Isn¡¯t it more efficient to have two people instead of one?]


    Although both Nicole and I are simply watching their conversation at a distance, Lydi refuses to leave. I wonder why she wants to help him to such an extent?


    [There are many confidential informations regarding the research, and you won¡¯t be able to keep quiet about it.]


    [Something like that¡­.! Up until now¡­. no, I understand. I will return for today.]


    It seems like Noe¡¯s also relieved towards Lydi¡¯s retreat.


    Lydi turned on her heels, but the moment she passed by, she glared at me.


    Although it was a momentary event, those eyes left such a strong impression on me that my breath stopped.


    My heart was pounding so hard.


    [So that¡¯s the rumored Lydi-sama¡­.. Sheryl-sama, what¡¯s wrong?]


    Nicole noticed that I couldn¡¯t move and looked at my face in a panic.


    It appears my complexion has unknowingly turned bad.


    Nicole who judged that I wasn¡¯t acting normal held me up and ordered Noe.


    [Noe, please open the door.]


    [Yes¡­. !!]


    Probably out of panic, Noe stumbled while moving as he opened the laboratory¡¯s door.


    Nicole entered the lab without a moment¡¯s delay and laid me on the prepared bed.


    [Sheryl-sama, are you alright?]


    [Yeah, I just felt a bit bad.]


    Huu©`, I took a deep breath, trying to slowly relax myself.


    As I repeated it a number of times, my heart gradually calmed down.


    I wonder what happened?


    I was also confused about the sudden deterioration of my physical condition.


    It¡¯s just that Nicole and Noe looked so worried so I turned to them and laughed.


    [I guess the fatigue has piled up?]


    [Please forgive me for being unable to notice it.]


    [Even I didn¡¯t notice it so don¡¯t look so down. What about Noe, are you okay? You looked like you were about to fall awhile ago.]


    While gently stroking Nicole¡¯s head, I also call out to Noe.


    Noe somewhat looked paler than usual.


    [It seemed as if my body didn¡¯t listen to me. I still have confidence regarding my reflexes, but I wonder if I should also rehabilitate it.]


    [Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re sick?]


    Perhaps it¡¯s the turning of the season, that¡¯s why it¡¯s easy for him to get sick.


    [I¡¯m being careful, and I don¡¯t feel any peculiarities as of present¡­.. Perhaps I¡¯m just feeling tired because of Lydi-san just a while ago.]


    [She was very persistent after all.]


    [Yes, she refused to give up so it was troubling. Although I shouldn¡¯t say this as a teacher, however¡­. I don¡¯t like her.] (TN: Me, too!)


    I think it was unexpected of Noe to say that.


    But upon seeing that conversation moments ago, it¡¯s somewhat understandable.


    [Is it really just to help with the research? I don¡¯t think so.]


    [That¡¯s true, since the girl herself doesn¡¯t have any particular attachment to the Dreaming Illness.]


    [Didn¡¯t she purely want to be of Noe¡¯s help? I also felt that she wanted to do all she could.]


    [Pure¡­.ly, did you see it yourself?]


    ¡¸¤¨£¿¡¹


    [Eh?]

 CH 15.3

    Chapter 15 PART 3


    Being questioned by Nicole, I recall Noe¡¯s expression while talking to Lydi.


    [They did look like they were going against each other but¡­.]


    [Even though she pretended to be lively, her approach was compellingly dreadful. As if she wants to be with Noe no matter what.]


    And then I looked at Noe together with Nicole, Noe furrowed his eyebrows as if to say that it¡¯s unthinkable.


    [Even as a mistake, I¡¯ve only had contact with her as a teacher okay?!]


    [Yeah, I don¡¯t doubt that part, I¡¯m just wondering if you have any idea or something¡­]


    Noe is also a capturable target in the game.


    Perhaps it might just be inevitable for Lydi to be involved with him.


    Still, I didn¡¯t want to think of it as destiny.


    [¡­..I don¡¯t have anything in particular. I feel like she gets along better with Camille-kun and Serge-kun.]


    [It would have been easier to understand if her aim is to get intimate with Noe, though.]


    [I won¡¯t cheat on you, you though?!]


    [Yeah, you won¡¯t be satisfied with a woman now. More importantly, it will be better to be careful now that we don¡¯t know her objective.]


    The first half is for Noe, the second half is for me.


    Upon Nicole¡¯s words, Noe mouth opens and closes.


    [Does that mean me too?]


    [Yes, because she might ask Sheryl-sama to be a bridge between you.]


    [Sheryl-kun, you can refuse with all your strength!]


    It¡¯s as if a bud of dislike has sprouted in his heart, Noe didn¡¯t want to get involved with Lydi as much as possible.


    I also feel distasteful towards Lydi lately so it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how he feels.


    [I¡¯ve calmed down a lot so I will move to the chair.]


    [Today isn¡¯t really scheduled for treatment, how about taking a rest?]


    [Just for a bit, we will go back before the sun sets. Noe, any words from Bellom-sensei yet?]


    [No, there¡¯s nothing as of now.]


    [Sensei is also probably busy, it can¡¯t be helped.]


    As I moved over the chair, I looked at the set of techniques arranged on top of the desk.


    In there is a technique on how to discharge Mana completely written.


    This is an improvised healing technique based from the paper written by an Alumni.


    Even though I excavated the article that Noe buried, why has it been overlooked until now?


    That¡¯s because the efficiency of the technique was so bad and not useful.


    In order to activate the Mana for the treatment, there¡¯s a technique to increase the depleted Mana by using magic stones . The Mana stored in the magic stone is moved to the target by manipulating it.


    On the Alumni¡¯s paper, this mechanism is reversed, so instead of ¡°magic stone to person¡± it¡¯s ¡°person to magic stone¡± and has been changed so as to suck the Mana from a person.


    But that treatment that causes less burden, when changed into such a form, caused double the burden.


    This paper was originally devised and submitted only for the purpose of preventing the enemy from using magic, but he failed to properly evaluate its importance because the user¡¯s Mana get¡¯s depleted faster than the opponent¡¯s, so the submitted report never get to see the light of day.


    Since we were just thinking about the same method, the alumni¡¯s papers that summarized the points to be improved in the future were of great help.


    With this we will be able to release the Mana that has been saved up in a surgical manner. After that, as long as we increase the efficiency¡­. was what I thought but it¡¯s so ineffective to the patients of Dreaming Illness when we tried to test the technique.


    That¡¯s right, for the Dreaming Illness patients.


    When the technique was tried on Nicole, the outcome was more than what was written.


    But when the technique was tried on myself and Noe, the result was much lower than expected.


    This is just a guess but, magic can be activated, but we¡¯re unable to influence it, is what we think.


    Still, there will be hope as long as we improve its efficiency, but when I was about to consult Bellom-sensei about it.


    [Just what is interrupting the Mana¡¯s flow? Will we be able to find out if we try the curative technique on our next treatment session?]


    If I manipulate the Mana and eject it, it can activate the suction method. By doing so, we can experiment to see whether there¡¯s a difference in the amount that can be drawn.


    I want to try it immediately but we¡¯re currently experimenting on whether there¡¯s a decrease in Noe¡¯s Mana after ejaculation through masturbation, so I must be patient, stay patient¡­.


    Everyone each reached for the material, but we were unable to find a solution.


    [How about we leave it here for today and attend to Sheryl-kun instead? Your head will feel refreshed.]


    [Ah, you can¡¯t!]


    Noe raised his eyes from the stack of papers, his eyes shining in immediate refusal on his suggestion. (He¡¯s probably making an anticipating face.)


    Even if he makes that kind of face, what can¡¯t be done can¡¯t be done.


    [Why not?]


    [Uh, I promised Rafael. I swore I won¡¯t do those things with anyone other than him so¡­.]


    [Eeeh~]


    I am aware that my heated face has turned red.


    Nicole and Noe together narrowed their eyes which is too unbearable.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to be embarrassed about, but when I mentioned Rafael¡¯s name, I caught glimpse of his feeling to monopolize.


    [So you will allow His Highness to do it?]


    [I won¡¯t!]


    [You don¡¯t want to?]


    [Rather than me not wanting to, isn¡¯t it normal not to do it?!]


    Why would Rafael to me¡­. Imagining Rafael¡¯s head between my legs, I feel my head boiling.


    [You might not want your friends to do it, but isn¡¯t your relationship with His Highness different?]


    [U, uu¡­.]


    [It¡¯s amazing how Sheryl-kun becomes like this when it comes to Rafael-kun. I feel like I¡¯ll be able to eat Sheryl-kun if it¡¯s now.]


    [Who was it who said that he won¡¯t cheat?]


    [Sheryl-kun should be ineligible for that, shouldn¡¯t he?]


    Somehow, Noe is saying something disturbing.


    I myself wanted to stop thinking about anything related to Rafael.


    I have long got an answer.


    Even just looking back to today already makes me nervous.


    I have always been very afraid of my feelings towards Rafael up until now, and I also understand that our status and similar gender will become an obstacle, that¡¯s why I was always running away from giving an answer.


    Because if I acknowledge my feelings, I won¡¯t be able to turn back.


    No matter how much Rafael whispers that he loves me today, he will probably choose a different person later on. He¡¯s a person with such standings.


    And that¡¯s in a not so far away story.


    I don¡¯t know if our relationship will last until that day, but I am not confident that I¡¯ll be able to accept it.


    I will definitely say selfish things and trouble Rafael.


    Even if I understand it in my head, I probably won¡¯t be able to control the rampage of my heart.


    I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge such a miserable self, and I didn¡¯t want to show it to Rafael even more.


    But now more than anything, I want to be beside him. I want to be by his side.


    Just, that¡­. I¡¯d be grateful if he didn¡¯t rush me with that kiss, though.


    But still, I could no longer turn away from the loneliness that¡¯s occupying my chest.


    I will tell Rafael my feelings tonight.


    [Nicole, can I go to the courtyard after this?]


    [I don¡¯t mind.]


    I wonder how Nicole has foreseen me wanting to go to the courtyard?


    Perhaps Nicole who has always been watching over me was vexed over my indecisive attitude.


    [I may have talked about it before, but Sheryl-sama is too easy to understand. There won¡¯t be any problem if you act like yourself.]


    [That¡¯s right, let¡¯s also push Rafael-kun down with the same momentum as our treatment!]


    [No, that¡¯s a bit.]


    I feel like his meaning is different.


    Laughter leaks from Noe who is holding his fists.


    It was very reassuring for the both of them to support me.


    I feel as if I can speed through everything with this feeling.


    [It looks like spring has come. I don¡¯t think the Madam has any complaints if the other party is His Highness.]


    [EH?! Let¡¯s keep this from Mother!]


    [It¡¯s just an example.]


    [O, oh¡­. then that¡¯s fine.]


    He looked like he¡¯s really going to report it and I¡¯m scared.


    More than my mother, I wonder if Big Brother will be harder to deal with?


    Because he was against Rafael¡­.


    [We still have time, would you like to go back to your room briefly to get changed?]


    [Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll do that.]


    I basically do my rehabilitation everyday, and there have been a lot of times where I went to the laboratory after school in my uniform just like this.


    But even if it¡¯s just for a change of mood, I feel like it¡¯s better to change my clothes.


    I don¡¯t have to get dressed especially, right? It should be fine to wear casual clothes, right?


    I wonder if it will turn awkward once I lay down my feelings?


    Such anxiety lingers in my mind, but now that I think of it, Rafael¡¯s confession was also not a formal one.


    Yup, it will be fine to go on casual clothes.


    In the end, I will still get conscious of Rafael no matter what I wear, so I ended up going to the courtyard on my school uniform. I really feel sorry towards Nicole who accompanied me to get changed.


    What should I first say when we meet? What did I always say to him?


    As I think about such things, the time I¡¯m waiting for Rafael has quickly passed.


    ©¤©¤ But that night, Rafael never visited the courtyard.

 CH 16.1

    016 (Unedited)


    PART 1


    I originally wanted to wait until the time for my rehabilitation is almost over, but Nicole will get futily.


    If I think about it properly, it¡¯s not like we made a promise, and he must have his circumstances.


    I¡¯m so embarrassed of my fruitless efforts just to wholeheartedly convey my feelings to him.


    This time, I¡¯m going to make an appointment with him and confess.


    So I decided but when I entered the classroom, the atmosphere inside is weird.


    Rafael and the others are gathered around Lydi¡¯s seat.


    [I wonder what¡¯s going on¡­.]


    As Welmina spoke in an uneasy voice, Rafael and co. noticed our presence and looked our way. I unconsciously grabbed the armrest of my wheelchair upon seeing the way the looked at me.


    [Sheryl, can I have a moment?]


    Rafael¡¯s tone was close to a  summon rather than a question.


    He¡¯s making a difficult face but doesn¡¯t seem angry.


    Serge and Camille are also looking at me as if perplexed.


    Only Lydi¡¯s head is hanging down so her expression can¡¯t be seen.


    [What¡¯s wrong?]


    I wonder if the cause of the classroom¡¯s atmosphere is me.


    I¡¯m aware that Lydi is avoiding me. Before looking for the reason, I wonder if Lydi has told her problems with me to Rafael?


    I wonder what got her cornered this far because of me?


    [I heard from Lydi that you were heartless towards her. *That you said something like denying the Boirmortie Family. Is that true?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    was so surprised by Rafael¡¯s unexpected words that I grew speechless.


    Heartless? Denied the Boirmortie Family?


    Rather than the confused me, it was Welmina¡¯s voice that was heard.


    [There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Lydi, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?]


    [I¡¯m sorry, I should have consulted with Will first¡­. I had the chance to Sheryl with just the two of us, you see¡­.]


    I wonder what Lydi is talking about?


    I have never talked with her alone. To begin with, the only time I get to be alone is when I go to the washroom.


    Welmina¡¯s always with me in school, and other than that, Nicole is with me the whole time.


    [Sheryl-kun, you¡¯re being scary¡­.]


    Lydi said as she shakingly grabbed the sleeve of Rafael¡¯s uniform.


    [Oioi, Sheryl, the pretty girl is scared of being glared so don¡¯t look at her like that.]


    [I¡¯m not glaring¡­]


    [You are glaring at Lydi, there¡¯s a wrinkle in your eyebrows.] (TN: I¡¯d blow the bitch into pieces if it¡¯s me!)


    After being warned by Serge, I noticed that my face has stiffened.


    When I stroked my eyebrows with my fingertip, it¡¯s true that there were wrinkles between them.


    [Sorry, I just wasn¡¯t able to comprehend what¡¯s going on¡­. Rafael, do you believe Lydi¡¯s words?]


    I didn¡¯t have the leisure to use honorifics at him.


    My head is ringing.


    Such story, he should be able to tell that it¡¯s a lie without even thinking about it.


    But Rafael asked me.


    Is it because he¡¯s doubting me?


    Am I such an untrustworthy person to him?


    To believe Lydi¡¯s words to such an extent, does he have feelings towards her already?


    I didn¡¯t want to accept such a fact.


    I bite my lips as my vision blurred.


    [Just as Bedford had said, I also thought it¡¯s a misunderstanding. But after listening to Lydi¡¯s explanation©` ]


    [I¡¯m not lying! I don¡¯t have any reason to lie, either. Rafael-kun, you believe me, right?]


    Blocking Rafael¡¯s words, Lydi cried.


    I couldn¡¯t stand watching the two¡¯s exchange, I mobilized my wheelchair myself.


    [Wait Sheryl, where are you going!?] (TN: Y U DO DIS?!)


    Rafael tried to run after me, but Lydi seemed to have held onto him and he couldn¡¯t move.


    In that gap, I left the classroom and made the wheelchair run.


    There were still students in the hallway, but as I blindly drove my wheelchair, I reached a deserted place.


    [I look so stupid¡­.]


    I feel like I could hear my own words echoing throughout the unpopulated place.


    I covered my face with my trembling hands.


    It¡¯s not on the level of fruitless effort.


    Rafael has liked Lydi for a long time already and without noticing it, I was planning on confessing my feelings to him.


    There should be a limit on how shameless I could get.


    [Ugh¡­.. u¡­..]


    Don¡¯t cry.


    It¡¯s something I already knew. Sooner or later¡­. my relationship with Rafael has no future.


    Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, DON¡¯T CRY!


    Even if I cry, it¡¯s not gonna solve anything. Even though that¡¯s what  I¡¯m thinking, the tears just won¡¯t stop.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    I wonder how much time has passed?


    I got tired of crying and blankly stared at the wall in front of me.


    What will happen from now on?


    If Rafael believed her, everybody else would also believe her. Even if it¡¯s a lie.


    No matter what I say, no one would probably listen.


    By now, Welmina will think it¡¯s the truth and she will probably get disappointed in me.


    Even though I haven¡¯t done anything.


    Why did Lydi¡­.


    [Sheryl.]


    [Don¡¯t come here.]


    Before I knew it, they have approached me this close.


    Rafael was standing in the middle of the corridor a few meters away. Lydi was also there behind him.


    Of all the people, these two have to come¡­. If I had known, I would¡¯ve used Mana detection.


    [Sheryl, Lydi seems to have something she wants to say. I have reserved and exclusive room, would you like to come with us?]


    Don¡¯t talk to me with such a gentle voice now.


    The tears that have stopped seemed like it will flow out again.


    [I don¡¯t want to.]


    [Sheryl.]


    [Sheryl-kun, you probably don¡¯t know me that¡¯s why you said such terrible things. Once we talk properly, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get to understand each other.]


    What is Lydi trying to tell me after calling me this time?


    I wanted to stop thinking about Lydi already.


    [Please, let me talk to you.]


    [After you¡¯re done talking, can you leave me alone?]


    When I looked up at Rafael, he seemed to have a hurt expression.


    He probably thought that I betrayed him.


    I¡¯m tired of this.


    I don¡¯t want to think anymore.


    [Yeah. I think the misunderstanding will be solved after this.]


    [¡­.I got it, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll definitely follow you properly so can you walk ahead in front?]


    Right now, I don¡¯t want to be near them even for a bit.


    I followed after the two have walked a distance ahead.


    The reception room is the room Schpudreine had brought me before.


    [Rafael-kun, please wait outside.]


    [Why? I¡¯m going, too.]


    [I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re worried, but I want to trust Sheryl-kun.] (TN: Bitch,, wut!?]


    [¡­¡­Once I feel even the slightest that something suspicious is happening inside, I¡¯m telling you right now that I will immediately enter.]


    [Geez, you¡¯re such a worry-wart. You can barge in when that time comes.]


    I opened the door myself and entered the drawing room.


    Lydi also entered soon after and closed the door.


    Lydi turned to face me and she was laughing.


    I felt a chill towards Lydi, towards that smile.


    [Were you shocked? But come to think of it, isn¡¯t it natural? There¡¯s no way a mob character can win against the heroine, after all.]


    [What are you¡­]


    Talking about.


    Mob? Heroine? Those are the terms used in my previous life for the game characters.


    [Don¡¯t play dumb. Aren¡¯t you also a reincarnated person? The reason doesn¡¯t fit if you aren¡¯t.]


    [Reason?]


    [That¡¯s right, the reason that you¡¯re still alive. You¡¯re supposed to be dead a long time ago but you¡¯re still alive, isn¡¯t that strange? And then it dawned on me, that I¡¯m not the only one who reincarnated in the game.]


    {Reincarnation/ Trip} those are the keywords used in my previous life.


    Lydi is the same as me¡­.? But her last words give me a bad feeling.


    [You probably used the knowledge from your previous life, right? But too bad. It looks like you¡¯re buttering up Rafael for favors, but he¡¯s crazy for me now. But it¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it, I¡¯m the heroine after all.]


    Hearing from the person calling herself the heroine, I can¡¯t feel the existence of ¡°Lydi¡±.


    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s not Lydi, but a different person speaking.


    [Who are you?]


    [I am me.]


    [Lydi?]


    [That should be the default name. I couldn¡¯t help it, the moment I realize I¡¯m inside the game, I didn¡¯t have the chance to change it.]


    The words she threw out were what was giving me discomfort.


    She isn¡¯t aware the she is ¡°Lydi¡±.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be a mistake that she was also a player like me on the previous life.


    [I am troubled, you see? This world and the game are completely different after all. Even so, I still managed to clear the training center with excellent results, but after I enrolled, the capture targets¡¯ settings have completely changed. What are you going to do about it? Because of you, I wasn¡¯t able to capture both Jule and Noe. On the other hand, I managed to capture Rafael easily, though. You must be aware of it as well, it¡¯s unbelievable that I can start calling him by his name at this stage.]


    Why did she set up a place to talk with me?


    It shouldn¡¯t be just to complain to me. There must be a different objective.


    She adjusted her line of sight to match mine while I was lost in thought and smiled.


    [That¡¯s why, can you please disappear?]


    I gulped.


    Even though there¡¯s supposed to be a distance between us inside the room, I can feel her presence near me.


    [You don¡¯t need to be afraid. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s disadvantageous for you. I just want you to disappear ©¤©¤ GEEZ, WHAT IS THIS?!]


    I shuddered when she suddenly shouted.


    Is it because I wasn¡¯t breathing properly, my chest hurts.


    As she took out a hand mirror, she slid her fingers on its surface.


    [Aargh! The Karma points rose again!!! This is also your fault! Even though I¡¯m choosing the right lines according to the game, but because of your existence, the Karma points have increased in a weird timing! With this, I won¡¯t be able to go to the Harem Route!!!]


    Karma points?


    I didn¡¯t understand it for an instant, but I remember that it¡¯s one of the status granted by the game to the heroine.


    The status has Health, Energy, and Knowledge, but Karma was given corresponding to the morals of the Heroine, lower Karma points gives her good standing and she will become a villain when it¡¯s high, was how it was set up by the game.


    And it seems that just now, her hand mirror has notified her that her Karma points have increased.


    [Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter since I feel like I¡¯m a complete villain at the moment. How far did I talk about? You see, I want to know how you recovered from the Dreaming Illness. If you tell me that, I will hide you in front of the Boirmortie Family. See, it¡¯s not that bad, right?]


    [¡­.. What will happen if I don¡¯t tell you?]


    [I won¡¯t hide you. You, weren¡¯t you attacked before? My step-father apparently knows the culprit. At this rate, you¡¯ll be killed by them, you know?]


    [So you don¡¯t have any plans on stopping them?]


    [I can¡¯t stop it, but apparently, I can hide you. Since you managed to survive this long, you don¡¯t want to die in such a place, right? It¡¯s useless even if you cry to Rafael, you know?]


    [Why do you, who find me a hindrance, want to know about it?]


    [I don¡¯t want to know, but it seems Step-Father wants to. He asked me to ask you about it.]


    Earl Boirmortie did? Does he have a relative who is a Dreaming Illness patient?


    Whatever the case, my method won¡¯t be able to save anyone else.


    And that story about him hiding me, it¡¯s suspicious.


    [It¡¯s meaningless even if I talked about it.]


    [I think Step-Father will be the to decide whether it¡¯s useless or not. Nee~, you have a weak body right? How about you quickly say it? You¡¯re sweating heavily, you know?]


    The cold sweat doesn¡¯t stop, and the chills runs.


    I thought I could distract myself by talking to her, but the deterioration of my health is too remarkable.


    Why, at a time like this?


    [Wait¡­.hey¡­.ening?]**


    TN:


    * Not sure about this line, but in other words, Sheryl has been ¡°rude¡± towards them in front of her.


    ** She¡¯s probably asking if he can hear her.

 CH 16.2

    16


    PART 2


    When I noticed, her voice sounded distant and I couldn¡¯t hear properly.


    I didn¡¯t want to recall something that ate into me.


    [My back curled into a ball.


    [Wai¡­ ou¡­. ineng? HEY?!]


    [Ugh! Ah¡­ kuh! Goho, gohoh!] (TN: He¡¯s groaning and coughing. I don¡¯t want to put ¡®Cough, cough!¡¯)


    Probably to check my situation, she came near me and grabbed my shoulders, the pain shot throughout my body.


    My field of vision is red.


    [KYAAA!? WHAT IS THIS!? YOU, HAVEN¡¯T THE DREAMING ILLNESS¡¯ SYMPTOMS SUBSIDED!!?]


    The blood I spat out dyed her red.


    My eyes are spinning. It was as if my surroundings were moving in circles.


    From the shock that hit me, I knew that I fell from my wheelchair.


    The floor,


    I can see it©¤©¤


    Everything stopped.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    Within my fading consciousness, I felt like I heard something.


    Was it the sound of Rafael entering the room?


    He¡¯s probably shocked, when he came to check things out inside, I¡¯m vomiting blood and is collapsed on the floor after all.


    My body is invaded by darkness.


    What was fortunate for me was that, I couldn¡¯t feel any pain within the darkness.


    The moment I thought I¡¯d sink down into a place that¡¯s like an ocean floor, I could see sparks of light flashing behind my eyelids.


    Excruciating pain runs throughout my body and my consciousness is awakened.


    Even though I never wanted to feel it again.


    [Ugh¡­. ah¡­.]


    [Sheryl-sama! Sheryl-sama¡­.!]


    My body is screaming everywhere.


    There is a window beyond my thinly opened eyes, and since I can see outside, I mobilize my consciousness there.


    Bloom.


    Bloom.


    Bloom.


    Bloom into profusion.


    I expanded the various spells I know to its maximum and invoked it outside the window.


    I only wanted to shorten the activation time as much much as possible, but I ended up underestimating a small-scale elementary magic.


    Since my only purpose was to consume a lot of Mana, I didn¡¯t use ice magic which I am compatible with. I chose to use the flower magic I used at the Fighting Tournament which efficiency is lower compared to a common magic.


    After I finished the activation, the pain subsided quicker than I expected.


    Even though the part of my body which caused the inflammation will not get healed immediately, only the pain has subsided.


    [Sheryl-sama, how are you feeling?]


    [The worst¡­. has gotten a bit better, I guess.]


    Nicole who looks like he¡¯s about to cry looks at my face.


    When I reached out my hand, he grabbed it.


    Towards the warmth transmitted, I realize that I am still alive.


    [Please have some water.]


    I had my head lifted up and the cup was placed near my mouth.


    I can feel the pain in my throat when swallowing, but it¡¯s unbearable.


    [How about some lozenges?]


    [I¡¯ll have it.]


    Just when I was about to think I want to have it, Nicole places one in my mouth.


    With this, my hoarse voice will also probably get better.


    [It looks like magic has been activated successfully.]


    [Noe.]


    Noe was on the opposite side of the bed from Nicole¡¯s. When our eyes met, he gently stroked my head.


    [It might be hard to see it from here, but flowers of different attributes are blooming outside.


    After being told that, I turned my eyes towards the window even though I know I couldn¡¯t see it,


    The surrounding atmosphere was probably disrupted because of multiple attributes randomly appearing, small outbreaks of lightning can be seen.


    [I want to hug you, but I guess it¡¯s impossible right now.]


    [It¡¯s fine if you do it lightly.]


    Because the Dreaming Illness¡¯ symptoms have subsided, I probably won¡¯t feel any pain as long as they don¡¯t hug me tightly.


    As I loosely spread my arms, Noe immediately hugged me to his chest.


    Noe¡¯s soft hair fall on my cheek.


    [I¡¯m so glad¡­. seriously¡­. ugh¡­.]


    As I stroked the back of Noe who has a tearful voice, I realized that the one who most likely to arrive first at a time like this is not present.


    [Big Brother is¡­.?]


    [He is waiting outside the room. Bellom-sensei, too.]


    [Bellom-sensei, too?]


    Did he drop by the school by chance or did he went out of his way to come here?


    When I was surprised, Nicole asked Noe to call Bellom-sensei over.


    [We have urgent matters to talk about, so please don¡¯t let Jule-sama inside the room. We won¡¯t be able to advance in our conversation.]


    [I understand.]


    He guessed what Nicole implied with his words.


    Something happened.


    Other than me collapsing.


    If it¡¯s for visitation, I don¡¯t know why my brother is excluded.


    [Nicole¡­]


    [I¡¯m also feeling sorry, but please let us talk after Bellom-sama comes in.]


    I can¡¯t take a guess at all.


    Nicole really had a look as if he¡¯s enduring the pain.


    Bellom-sensei who entered shortly after also has a sour expression.


    [First of all Sheryl, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake¡­. but even though I know you¡¯re not feeling well, I will ask you for something unreasonable.]


    [Yes.]


    [I will say it briefly. Rafael-sama has contracted the Dreaming Illness.]


    [Ha¡­]


    The time within me stopped.


    It¡¯s as if my ears are ringing.


    Even though I can properly pick up sounds, my brain refuses to process it.


    Just now, what did Bellom-sensei just say?


    [Sheryl, it¡¯s the truth. Rafael-sama is currently suffering from the unbearable pain that you have just gone through.]


    [Wh, y¡­.]


    [The cause is unknown. It¡¯s just that he seemed to have also collapsed the moment you collapsed.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Why? How?


    ͬ¤¸ÑÔÈ~¤¬ÀR¤ê·µ¤·î^¤ÎÖФòñl¤±Ñ²¤ë¡£


    The same words keep repeating inside my head.


    To do the treatment, why? Dreaming Illness? Who has©¤©¤


    [That¡¯s, impossible¡­]


    For it to be Rafael of all people.


    [Sheryl! Get a hold of yourself!!! This is an order.  It is His Majesty¡¯s imperial command! You are not allowed to refuse!]


    My body froze from Bellom-sensei¡¯s vigour.


    I have no time to get upset after noticing the seriousness of Rafael¡¯s condition.


    [You can leave the responsibility of his life to His Majesty. It isn¡¯t something you need to concern yourself with. But I will say it again, this is an imperial order, Sheryl.]


    [Yes¡­. I understand.]


    After being told the same thing I heard from Rafael, I managed to renew  my motivation.


    When I tried to get up, Nicole caught me and picked me up then put me in the wheelchair.


    [Bellom-sama, I will hold this against you.]


    [I¡¯m sorry. I find myself, who can only ask Sheryl for help, pathetic. Rafael is placed in the room next door.]


    [Next door¡­.?]


    Now that I look closely, I wasn¡¯t sleeping in my dorm room.


    The familiar interiors are exclusive for the royal family.


    When he said there¡¯s a bedroom next to mine, does it mean we¡¯re on the second floor?


    I saw Big Brother on the scene where the wheelchair was being pushed forward. But there¡¯s no time to talk, as the scene changes from the corridor to the room immediately.


    While being crushed by anxiety, I inspired myself to make it a goal to slowly talk with my brother later.


    Camille is in the room when I entered, and he was stunned to see my face. I¡¯m probably wearing a horrible expression.


    Rafael¡¯s bedroom is apparently in the innermost part of the room.


    After passing through the door, a conspicuously huge bed can be seen.


    Rafael is in the center of it.


    [He has just lost his consciousness.]


    While listening to the maid reporting to Bellom-sensei, I got off the wheelchair and went up the bed on my knees.


    I moved forward while feeling as if my legs were going to sink within the soft fabrics and peeped into the center of the bed.


    Pain is carved on Rafael¡¯s face, and groaning escapes from his mouth as he grits his teeth despite losing his consciousness.


    I never thought of seeing such a scene in my dreams.


    How could Rafael have it?


    [I¡¯m done clearing the people out. How is it? Sheryl.]


    [He originally a huge amount of Mana so I can¡¯t judge the state he¡¯s in.]


    This is the first time I used Mana detection on Rafael other than the time we first met.


    Although the amount of Mana discharged has been decreased, it still feels a lot more than mine¡­. He can already discharge as much as this, why can¡¯t he still use magic?


    I can feel the same sense of incongruity I felt back at Samuel¡¯s room


    As I thought, am I misunderstanding something about the Dreaming Illness?


    [Because of the high emissions, I can only see Mana covering Raphael like a cloud.]


    In Noe¡¯s case, I was able to see the lump of Mana in his thigh. That¡¯s why I could focus treatment on that part, but in Rafael¡¯s case, Mana is overflowing from both inside and outside that it¡¯s difficult to identify  where the problem lies.


    [Do you think you can do the treatment?]


    [I can. I guess I need to drain it out first.]


    Even though it is not directly related to the Dreaming Illness, it is confirmed by Noe that the method of diffusing it in the body and discharging it is effective.


    Currently, there is only the symptomatic treatment, so there is only one thing I can do.


    I concentrate the Mana on my palms.


    [It might take some time.]


    [I¡¯ll leave it to you.]


    An imageof which the Mana is discharged from the whole body ¡­¡­ I will spread my Mana while imagining his being discharged from the pores in Rafael¡¯s body.


    I hold my hands over Rafael¡¯s whole body, trying not to stagnate Mana inside him.


    [¡­.. ugh¡­.u]


    When I started spreading the Mana, Rafael groaned in pain.


    Seeing that Noe didn¡¯t feel any pain during treatment, it seems that Rafael¡¯s situation is quite bad.


    I occasionally ask Nicole for water or fruit juice to drink while facing Rafael for a very long period of time.


    Probably as a result of it, the color of pain has receded from Rafael¡¯s face, and the redness on his cheeks has returned.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes trembled.


    Seeing the familiar amethyst eyes open in front of me, I sighed in relief.


    [Shery,l¡­?]


    [Yeah, Rafael. How¡¯s your bod- ugh!?]


    When I asked how his body is doing, Rafael who has been focusing on me stretched out his arms and embraced me.


    He turned my body over and covers it.


    Rafael, who¡¯s got me pinned down, roughly raised my clothes up and intruded underneath them.


    [Sheryl¡­. Sheryl¡­.]


    [Ehh, Rafael, wait!]

 CH 16.3

    Translator: OkubyouKun


    Editor        : Fluffthoughts


    016


    PART 3


    Seeing him moving his hips while wanting me, I know that the side effect of the treatment has appeared.


    Apart from being in bed, I wonder just where on earth is he getting all this power from because Rafael isn¡¯t budging with just my strength.


    [Please pardon me.]


    [Uwaah!?]


    Just when I thought heard Nicole¡¯s voice, the pressure disappeared.


    As soon as I got up, it¡¯s Nicole who is now pinning Rafael down.


    [Your Highness, please get yourself together.]


    [What, was I¡­. doing¡­.]


    Have the symptoms receded a little? But his body should still be in a sore and painful state.


    [Nicole, don¡¯t use too much force¡­.]


    [I understand. What do you want to do? I think it¡¯s hard for him not to ejaculate.]


    Ejaculate, that word got stuck inside my thoughts for a moment.


    Calm down, we¡¯re still in the middle of the treatment.


    [I¡¯ll let him release it. Rafael, bear with it for a bit.]


    [Sheryl? This is?]


    His consciousness has probably cleared, Rafael seems to be confused about his situation.


    I concentrate on controlling Mana.


    I move the Mana from Rafael¡¯s testicles to his rod¡­.


    [Ah, ah¡­. wha? Ugh, u¡­.!]


    Without taking much time, Rafael¡¯s body under Nicole shuddered.


    I talked to Bellom-sensei indifferently, trying to be as unconcerned as I can.


    [Bellom-sensei, a change of clothes, please.]


    [Y, yeah¡­. I will have it prepared.


    With this, have we finished the first stage?


    That¡¯s what I thought my whole body suddenly lost its strength.


    [Sheryl-sama!?]


    [So, sleepy¡­.]


    Since I¡¯m already on top of the bed, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?


    And I fell on my back just like that.


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    I¡¯ve already seen this coming.


    I¡¯m currently in front of Rafael, being preached at by him.


    [Please explain to me what¡¯s happening.]


    [Uhmm, I controlled the Mana..]


    [You can skip that part, I already had Bellom-sensei explain it to me. The problem is the side effect. What would you do if you do such a thing and get attacked!?]


    Well actually, Rafael ¡®did¡¯ attack me.


    [I¡¯m currently doing this treatment on Noe and no one else, and since Nicole is holding him, Noe won¡¯t be able to attack me, you know?]


    [ When you said {for now}, does that mean there¡¯s a chance that it¡¯s going to increase in the future?]


    [I won¡¯t allow such a thing!]


    [I didn¡¯t ask for it.]


    [SHERYL!!!]


    I reflexively closed my eyes after getting shouted at, but there are just things I can¡¯t back down from.


    [Didn¡¯t you say it before? That the me fighting against the Dreaming Illness is cool. If it leads to the cure of dreaming diseases, I will not stop the treatment and I will not mind having more new partners.]


    Rafael furrowed his brows on my declaration.


    I didn¡¯t want to see him look like that, but I wish for Rafael to understand me more than anyone else so I continued talking.


    [I have always thought that my existence is because of this ability. That¡¯s why for the sake of the people who wanted to protect it, I had to conceal it, and in order to not repay gratitude with enmity, I decided to give up on Samuel.]


    It was a confession that can be said because it is the perfect time.


    I actually wanted to tell him this a long time ago, though.


    [But you¡­. Rafael, you saw that kind of me and called me {strong} and {cool}. With that, I finally noticed that the powerless me is also {Sheryl}. That¡¯s why I thought that I would like to use this ability and live as {Sheryl}.]


    I am not me because of my ability, but I have my ability because I am me.


    Besides, I don¡¯t think Rafael collapsing the same time as me is a coincidence.


    The number of the illness¡¯ patients have increased, and it can be called a situation that would require His Majesty to give out an imperial order.


    [But honestly speaking, my hands are full with just Rafael alone so I can not add anyone else.]


    Is it because his Mana capacity is originally high, the condition of Rafael¡¯s illness improves rather quickly.


    Rafael should be the most aware how the pain increases the more time passes after the treatment. He frowned while listening to me.


    [To think that a time will come when I need to live while enduring my sexual desires.]


    [You don¡¯t have to restrain yourself, okay?]


    [It¡¯s alright?]


    [Ah, ejaculating is fine, but you can¡¯t attack me.]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    I¡¯m being stared at quietly.


    I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m not in a good condition originally, and I won¡¯t be able to hold on if I get attacked every treatment session.


    Apparently, the noise I heard in the drawing room before losing my consciousness was Rafael collapsing, and he had no idea that I also collapsed. I didn¡¯t want to uselessly worry him so I kept it a secret from him.


    [I will have Nicole restrain you during the treatment.]


    [I refuse. If I¡¯m going to go through such humiliation, I¡¯d rather be tied with a rope.]


    [Then should we do that?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Again, I¡¯m being stared at quietly.


    Certainly, being seen by others while ejaculating is accompanied by emotional stress. Noe accepted it, though.


    [I guess that¡¯s the only option we got?]


    [If you¡¯re my partner then..]


    [Understood, there might be marks remaining from the rope, so I will ask Bellom-sensei for a restraining method.]


    Rafael looks at me with resentful eyes, but I wish he¡¯d give up since it¡¯s for the treatment.


    Thus, Rafael was dressed in a sewn clothing so he couldn¡¯t move and has turned into a bagworm.


    It¡¯s a type of restraining wear Bellom-sensei ordered to be tailored after I consulted him.


    It¡¯s shaped like a sleeping bag,  but it¡¯s made with a stiffer cloth and was made to closely stick to the body. In addition to the back being designed to open for taking it off, the crotch area can also be opened with buttons.


    [This is such a humiliation¡­.]


    [It¡¯s better than being held down by Nicole, right?]


    There is currently only me and Rafael in the bedroom.


    Rafael is firmly fixed to the bed by a belt that passes through the restraining wear so he won¡¯t roll out of the bed.


    I admire the craftsmen who managed to finish this within a few hours.


    [If something bothers you or if there¡¯s a painful part, tell me during the procedure because I will fix it.]


    [I want to move freely.]


    [Then, I will begin the treatment.]


    It might be unavoidably cramped, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    I ignored all of Rafael¡¯s complaints and held out my hands.


    [Are you going to manipulate Mana with your hands?]


    [There¡¯s actually no need to use my hands, but it¡¯s easier to conduct an image with this.]


    While answering the thrown questions from time to time, I start manipulating Mana.


    ´ÎµÚ¤Ë¥é¥Õ¥¡¥¨¥ë¤Î¿ÚÊý¤âœp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£


    The amount of words Rafael spoke has also decreased.


    [Kuh¡­.]


    [Tell me if you feel any pain.]


    Or so I said, but it seems like Rafael has already recovered to the point where he no longer feels pain during the treatment.


    I got caught in his unsteady and misty eyes.


    [Sheryl¡­. uwaah¡­.]


    [I think your whole body will become very sensitive, but it will only be during the treatment.


    Rafael tried to escape from the pleasure that¡¯s attacking him by twisting his body, but ended up stopping with only half his body floating halfway because of the restraining wear.


    [Haa¡­. haa¡­.]


    Sweat about the size of a bead dropped, and his bangs are sticking to his face.


    With his head pushed against the bed, I think that Rafael¡¯s blonde hair swimming in the bed sheets looks sensational.


    [Haa¡­. ah¡­. Sheryll]


    [Yeah.]


    [Below, it hurts¡­. ugh]


    Hearing Rafael¡¯s complaint, I rushed to undo the buttons in the front.


    I placed a towel on Rafael¡¯s center so he can freely spill it out.


    I also started manipulating the Mana so he can release that heat reasonably.


    [Ah, ah¡­..! Ngh¡­. kuh, uuuugh!]


    The towel gets heavier, and Rafael who momentarily rounded his back and released himself, entrusted his body to the bed.


    Unlike Noe¡¯s case, because I had a strong image while ejecting the Mana from the body, there was no need to increase the ejaculation by force.


    Thinking that this should be enough for today, I slowly put my face  closer to Rafael''s middle body.


    The smell of sweat and semen reached my nose.


    There¡¯s no disgust. Rather, when I thought about touching Rafael¡¯s sensitive part, my heart beats faster.


    When I slowly extended my tongue, Rafael vigorously raised his head.


    [SHERYL!? What are you doing¡­]


    [It¡¯s only Rafael. That, the only one I¡¯m going to do this with.]


    Of course I¡¯ve never done a blowjob before, I¡¯m only copying what Nicole did.


    While feeling saltiness on the tip of my tongue, I pinch the glans with my lips and suck up the residual fluid left in the urethra at once.


    [Chuuu, chuu]


    [Kuh¡­. Sheryl, aahhh]


    I felt a bitter bitterness on my tongue and wiped it off with a towel I had in a hurry.


    I can¡¯t swallow semen that¡¯s full of Mana.


    I heard a ripping sound and lifted  my head up.


    Rafael¡¯s hand is approaching me.


    [You shouldn¡¯t break that, Rafael.]


    [They can just sew it again. Sheryl, I want to kiss.]


    Still, reaching out his hand is probably his limit as Rafael isn¡¯t approaching me anymore.


    It looks like the ripping sound I heard was from his arm breaking through the restraining wear.


    I straddled over Rafael¡¯s body and brought my face close to his.


    [Looking down on Rafael like this feels weird.]


    [I also feel strange looking up at you.]


    Having our points of view reversed caused a bitter smile to escape from us.


    I moved the hair sticking on Rafael¡¯s face because of sweat using my fingers.


    Being exposed to such a burning gaze, I can also feel body growing hot.


    [Sheryl.]


    [Rafael¡­.]


    Calling each other¡¯s names, our lips meet.


    The kiss I initiated for the first time ended quickly, and I buried my face in his chest.


    [I¡¯m, so glad, you¡¯re alive¡­. ugh]


    My tears just naturally flowed.


    The truth is regardless of the imperial command, I was already desperate to save him.


    When I looked at Rafael¡¯s suffering face, my reason just flew away.


    You can call it my selfishness. But I wanted Rafael to live.


    No matter if his feelings for me has faded.


    I¡¯ve always wanted Rafael to always laugh with a confident attitude.


    [Rafael, I, I like you.]

 CH 17.1

    Translator: OkubyouKun


    Editor       : Fluffthoughts


    017


    [I also like Sheryl.]


    [Ugh¡­.]


    My chest feels stuffy upon hearing Rafael¡¯s gentle reply.


    To think that these words that were used to be told to me would cause this much pain in my heart.


    Did Rafael also feel the same way?


    Being told the same word {like} but with a different meaning is painful.


    [Fuu¡­. Ugh¡­.]


    [Sheryl?]


    I already knew that it¡¯s too late. But I still wanted to tell him.


    If only the overflowing tears would also wash away the lingering feelings.


    [Sorr¡­., towards, Rafael¡­. causing, you trouble¡­. even though I¡¯m aware of it¡­. ugh]


    [Wait, Sheryl. What are you talking about?]


    He wiped my tears with his hand that has gotten a little free.


    Still, the tears keep falling one after another.


    [Rafa, el, is¡­.. ugh¡­. towards Lydi, even though, you, like¡­. her]


    [Ha?]


    As I apologized between sobs ¡®Sorry I made you look after me in vain¡¯, Rafael¡¯s voice turns stern.


    [Sor, I¡¯m very¡­. sorry]


    [Wait, wait! Sheryl, calm down in the meantime. Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something?]


    [Mis, understanding¡­.?]


    When I looked at Rafael as if telling him I don¡¯t understand, he breathed out a sigh.


    [First of all, I don¡¯t think of Lydi as anything special.]


    [But¡­.. She¡¯s calling your name¡­. and her words, you believed them¡­.]


    That was the most painful part.


    Because the fact that Rafael didn¡¯t trust me caused my vision to turn dark.


    Ah©`¡­¡­ Damn, just which part should I start explaining first?]


    Rafael gloomily scratched his head, his eyes wandering around.


    I can only look at Rafael being like that, but when I noticed, my tears have already disappeared.


    [I thought that the culprit who attacked during Samuel¡¯s funeral was Earl Boirmortie. The motive is to prevent you from establishing a to cure the Dreaming Illness.]


    [It¡¯s about the treatment?]


    [At first, I thought you were attacked for the treatment, but because of the information I received, I thought that that might not be the case. I speculate that the earl has found a method to deliberately awaken the Dreaming Illness. Under such circumstances, he learned that you were able to stop the symptoms of the illness and he probably thought that the research on its cure would progress. And that would be an inconvenience for the Earl.]


    It¡¯s an unbelievable thing.


    But the truth is that Rafael collapsed because of the Dreaming Illness.


    [That method, could it be¡­.]


    [It¡¯s Lydi. Did you know that she caused Mana to go berserk in front of the Earl? There¡¯s such a rumor on the information I got.]


    It says©¤©¤,


    There¡¯s a witch in the Boirmortie house.


    A witch that brings disaster.


    Because of the witch, everyone died.


    [The cause of death was the Dreaming Illness?]


    [Most probably. But when we inquired for her records at the Training Facility while she was still under their care, we weren¡¯t able to find it. However, at the same time, I also found out that about ten people have died in Earl Boirmortie¡¯s territory with the cause of death being the same as the Dreaming Illness¡¯ symptoms.]


    To the best of my knowledge, that is something impossible.


    Although the number of patients is increasing, it¡¯s different from an epidemic.


    The life expectancy of patients with Dreaming Illness depends greatly on personal vitality and physical strength. It¡¯s only natural that people differ from one person to another, and if it occurs in the same period, only group suicide could be considered.


    [It looked like the Earl also wanted to hide it, but if the cause of death is suspected to be the Dreaming Illness, it will be reported to the Magic Agency. Bellom-sensei was thoroughly collecting various information in order to learn about the spread of the illness. The moment the Earl wanted to wrap it in his hands, it was already too late.]


    [Bellom-sensei did?]


    [I was about to go on-site to check the facts. I was interrupted because I collapsed, though.]


    The hypothesis that Lydi causing the Mana to run out of control caused the Dreaming Illness to occur leads to the fact that Raphael and I collapsed.


    If that¡¯s true, then¡­.


    [The Earl probably planned to use Lydi to artificially induce Dreaming Illness. I don¡¯t know the reason, but I approached Lydi to his true intentions.]


    ¡®That¡¯s why you misunderstood.¡¯ Rafael said while laughing.


    He also said that he wanted to hide it from me.


    [Why?]


    [You hate barging bargaining with the noble society, don¡¯t you? I thought you disliked getting into Lydi¡¯s good side to use her so I kept quiet. Although, I am now regretting it because you ended up misunderstanding me. Even though I like your crying face, I never wanted to see you with this pained expression. I¡¯m sorry.]


    Rafael¡¯s hand caresses my cheek like usual.


    I wanted to feel that warmth so bad, I closed my eyes.


    [The reason you called yourself a coward is because of this?]


    [That¡¯s right. Since I¡¯ve talked this much then I will be frank¡­. I am willing to use other¡¯s goodwill if needed. There might even be something that could harm the other person. I think it¡¯s difficult for you to accept such a thing. But I want you to be aware of something. Sheryl, I love you.]


    [Rafael¡­.]


    I raised my eyes and stared at Rafael¡¯s amethyst pupils.


    I have been living in a gentle world, always being protected.


    But behind are definitely some people who think and act the same as Rafael.


    Do I have the right to show contempt for such people?


    [Even I don¡¯t want to always be protected. For that purpose, I think it¡¯s necessary to face each other. That¡¯s why, thank you for telling me this¡­. I also love Rafael.]


    We put all our feelings on our naturally overlapping lips.


    In the end, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t trust Rafael with my all. (TN: It¡¯s really misleading so it can¡¯t really be helped that he¡¯s misunderstood. :/ )


    I¡¯m frustrated of myself for getting led on by her words.


    Furthermore, to be affected by her Mana.


    ¡­.. Be affected?


    Rafael¡¯s and her Mana emissions shouldn¡¯t be that different.


    Besides, when she was talking to me, there weren¡¯t any signs of Mana running out of control.


    I remember that time when I also collapsed in front of Noe¡¯s lab.


    At that time, Noe looked like he was about to fall, too¡­. were we already affected then, Noe and I?


    If so then the only thing I can think of is that Rafael¡¯s Mana emission and hers are different in nature.


    Suddenly, for some reason, the lightning that¡¯s occurring outside the window passed through my mind.


    [Mn, Rafae¡­ ugh¡­ hang o, wait!]


    [I won¡¯t allow you to say no at this stage.]


    [You¡¯re wrong, I, I must go see Lydi!]


    [What¡­.?]


    I pull away from his tongue that¡¯s trying to invade inside my mouth, and I raise my body up.


    I must confirm it to her.


    I got off Rafael and raised from the bed while still feeling anxious.


    [Wait, Sheryl. What do you mean?]


    [She will definitely make Rafael worse, so don¡¯t you ever come!]


    [Hey! Damn it, someone hurry and get me out of this restraining clothes!]


    Although his arms are free, the majority of Rafael¡¯s body is still restrained as I quickly leave the room.


    As if to replace me, the maid who heard Rafael¡¯s anger hurriedly entered the room.


    [Sheryl-sama, is something the matter?]


    [I want to go to where Lydi is. Before that, Camille and Serge, I have a favor to ask of you.]


    I called the two who have been waiting by Rafael¡¯s room. They look at me with an apologetic look


    [We¡¯re sorry, Sheryl, about that thing back in the classroom.]


    [It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind. More importantly, I¡¯d like you to stop Rafael if ever he tried to leave the room. His life is at stake at this. Can I ask this of you?]


    [Understood, we will stop Rafael-sama with all we¡¯ve got.]


    [Please leave it to us.]


    With the two¡¯s nod, I sit down on the wheelchair Nicole prepared.


    When I sat down, Nicole pushed the wheelchair without hesitation.


    [Do you know the place?]


    [Yes, she seems to be isolated(quarantined?) at the research building.]


    [She¡¯s being isolated?]


    [Bellom-sama seems to consider her dangerous¡­. will it be alright?]


    [It might not be alright.]


    To my reply, Nicole stopped moving.


    I bitterly smiled towards his obvious reaction.


    [If her influence increases, the people around her may collapse like Rafael did. That¡¯s why we need to clear out people.]


    [Isn¡¯t it unnecessary for Sheryl-sama to go?]


    [There¡¯s something only I can do. Besides, I have a way to deal with it. Nicole, it¡¯s an urgent matter.]


    Seeing the urgent expression on my face, Nicole got caught in himself for a bit but followed my instructions in the end.


    [Is Noe inside the research building, too?]


    [Yes, Bellom-sama is also there at the present.]


    [Got it.]


    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô


    When we entered the research building, it was quiet inside.


    In front of the innermost laboratory, there are two soldiers standing guard.


    In the meantime, we headed towards Noe¡¯s lab.


    [Sheryl-kun, someone who rarely comes here is¡­.]


    Noe who saw me stood up.


    Bellom-sensei is also inside the room. Noe has definitely heard about the Earl Boirmortie story.


    While replying to Noe, I turn my eyes towards Bellom-sensei.


    [I¡¯m aware of that. Bellom-sensei, I plan to meet with Lydi.]


    [Even if you know that she¡¯s dangerous?]


    [Yes. There¡¯s something I want to confirm.]


    [Does it have to be you? If you want to ask her something, you can send a soldier instead.]


    [I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m the only one who can to her about it.]

 CH 17.2

    017 PART 2


    She knows of a game route that I don¡¯t know of.


    That kind of talk can only be understood by the two us.


    [Fumu, even now she seems to be muttering incoherently. You know what it¡¯s about?]


    [Yes, I will explain once I get back.]


    [You must for certain. You must certainly return. Also, get the numbness off Jule already since he looks like he¡¯s going to charge in at any moment.]


    Rather, it¡¯s probably better for my brother.


    While laughing bitterly, I asked Bellom-sensei to clear out everybody.


    [Considering how dangerous Lydi is, there¡¯s nobody else here but us and the guards¡­. Could it be, them, too?]


    [In case of an attack, please evacuate.] (TN: In case they, too, will get sick.)


    [I will go together with Sheryl-kun.]


    [Noe can¡¯t.] (S)


    [Why!? My body won¡¯t be able to live anymore without you, you know?]


    I feel like the way he said it sounds so wrong.


    Although there¡¯s no mistake that if I didn¡¯t do the treatment on his body then he won¡¯t be able to live.


    [Noe and I who are suffering from the Dreaming Illness can be easily affected by her. I can counter that by activating magic, but it¡¯s impossible for Noe, right? The me right now doesn¡¯t have the leeway to take care of an extra you.]


    [No way¡­.]


    Towards my words that sound like a blunt rejection, Noe was shocked.


    Bellom-sensei who was unable to watch any longer grabbed Noe¡¯s arm.


    [A teacher doesn¡¯t make his student take in extra labor.]


    [However¡­]


    [I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s also important to wait for his return.]


    [¡­.Sheryl-kun, you must absolutely, absolutely come back, okay?]


    With how Noe is looking at me with teary eyes, I feel as if I¡¯m being cursed to not be able to return.


    [Yeah, if you wait for me like a good child, I will give you a reward.]


    [I will be looking forward to it. Nicole, Sheryl-kun¡­](TN: He¡¯s asking Nicole to look after Sheryl.)


    [Leave it to me.]


    After Nicole¡¯s short response*, he gave Noe a long kiss.


    The adult Bellom-sensei got them out from my sight.


    [Well then, I will evacuate the soldiers. Sheryl, you be careful.]


    [Yes.]


    We saw off Bellom-sensei and Now left the research building together with the soldiers.


    Until the end, Noe kept looking back as if his hair was being caught by something.


    [Nicole might also get the Dreaming Illness, you know?]


    [Once I get sick, the similarities I have with Sheryl-sama will increase. I can already imagine Jule-sama¡¯s frustrated expression.]


    [Nicole really is a fool for your master.]


    [Is that a compliment?]


    While dishing out frivolous talks, we headed towards the laboratory she¡¯s in.


    The soldier has left the key in Nicole¡¯s care a while ago.


    [When Sheryl-sama said that we matched when you were cutting your hair before, it felt like I climbed to heaven. Grandfather, too, was happy when you said you looked the same as him back when you had long hair.]


    [I didn¡¯t know that.]


    It¡¯s a nostalgic story.


    It was when I still have no knowledge about the outside world.


    Compared to those days, I wonder how much I have grown now.


    [I will open it.]


    [Yeah.]


    Nicole unlocks the door.


    When we entered, her crying face was dyed with amazement.


    She was looking at me as if she¡¯s looking at a ghost.


    Under her eyes were big shadows.


    Her hands were being tied behind her, and although she¡¯s sitting on a chair, but her feet seemed to have chains attached to her so she could only do no more than the necessary movements.


    Even I¡¯m shocked by their security which was more than I expected. Is it really necessary to go this far just to detain a single girl? Did they see her as dangerous to that extent?


    [You were, alive¡­.?]


    [I may look like this but I¡¯m unexpectedly sturdy.]


    When I answered, I invoked a magic spell.


    [Hii!!! Do, don¡¯t kill me¡­!]


    [I won¡¯t do something so dangerous. This is a counter-measure for Dreaming Illness.]


    As I bitterly laughed at her who was being completely scared, I let one ice flower bloom on the wall.


    There should still be a distance between her who¡¯s being restrained in the innermost part of the room and me near the entrance, but I can feel her Mana slowly affecting my body.


    [Because I can activate magic like this, I can survive even if the Dreaming Illness¡¯ symptoms appear.]


    [Is, is that so¡­. Hey, can you please also tell them? Nobody will listen to anything I say. I need to get into Noe¡¯s route or the harem route, or else Noe will die!]


    She probably realized that I don¡¯t want to hurt her, the words she spoke also came out with momentum.


    [Yeah, that¡¯s also what I¡¯ve come to talk to you about that. Do you have any knowledge regarding the cure for the Dreaming Illness? On Noe¡¯s route, Noe will overcome the illness, won¡¯t he?]


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    While I was asking the question, I wasn¡¯t expecting an answer.


    If she has a clue about the cure, she should have already told Earl Boirmortie and she wouldn¡¯t have asked me about it.


    I just wanted a topic to start the conversation.


    [I, I don¡¯t know.  Because Noe will notice something and discover it himself. The game didn¡¯t give a detailed explanation, either. Rather, don¡¯t you also know what it is?]


    [The him from my previous life only made it up until the Big Brother¡¯s part. He hadn¡¯t played any route other than my brother¡¯s.]


    I could tell Nicole gulped a mouthful of air.


    I haven¡¯t talked about my previous life yet, even to Nicole.


    [The him, from the previous life¡­.?]


    Her lips trembled.


    In the midst of our conversation, I made another flower bloom. Objects created magically will dissolve into the air together with Mana and disappear without leaving any traces behind.


    To such me, she¡¯s looking as if she¡¯s seen me for the first time.


    [Who are you?]


    [I am Sheryl Bashral. The second son of Baron Bashral, a resident of this world.]


    [Are you, different from me¡­.?]


    [I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re different or not. I have memories of the previous life, but it seems I didn¡¯t inherit his character. Hey, Lydi, tell me your name. Your real name.]


    Her eyes wavered.


    I wonder if she established her life in this world as Lydi, all the while hiding her true self.


    She spoke to me when she looked back at me after avoiding meeting my gaze.


    [¡­.It¡¯s Miwa. Takeuchi Miwa.]


    [Miwa, for you, is this world only a game?]


    She should have been living.


    Miwa up to this day, in this world.


    When I asked her, Miwa¡¯s face distorted. And then she shouted with all her might.


    [IT¡¯S A GAME! IT¡¯S OBVIOUSLY A GAME!!! I won¡¯t accept this world as real! Everyone died, they all died, you know!? My father, mother, my younger brother and sister, even my childhood friend died, they got sick with Dreaming Illness and died!!!]


    The rumors seems to have been true. And, it¡¯s a cruel reality.


    The same with Rafael and me, did the ten people who were by her side fell with Dreaming Illness?


    [I hated it! The house was run-down and dirty, the food was not delicious at all! And I hated the family who was laughing happily! There¡¯s no way I can be happy, we don¡¯t even have any money to pay the doctor when we get sick!!! ¡­.. But, but I! I never thought I wanted to die even once!!!]


    It can¡¯t be said that the game¡¯s heroine didn¡¯t have such a past.


    It¡¯s just that the heroine had a strong will to not look back to the past.


    [Sheryl-sama¡­.!]


    As I stood up and headed towards the screaming Miwa, I place my hand on the restraint on Miwa¡¯s arms.


    During that time, flowers are blooming around Miwa and after undoing her restraints, I hugged her shoulders and brought our heads together.


    [I believe Bellom-sensei will do another funeral for your family. It must have been painful. It must have been sad. Still, you did your best and got this far.]


    [You¡¯re right, but, it¡¯s over¡­.. I¡¯ve reached the Bad End, everybody is going to die.]


    [That means the Karma value is high? What will happen if it the Bad End?]


    [¡­In the Bad End, my Mana will once again run out of control and it¡¯s finished. Rafael and all the other noble descendants who are in high school will get caught in it and die. And my name will remain in the history as the witch of disaster. It¡¯s better for you to look at this Karma value.]


    Miwa said as she took out the hand mirror from her breast pocket.


    Numbers were aligned in the hand mirror that was shown to me, Karma value can also be seen.


    Miwa¡¯s Karma value was 80, close to the upper limit of 100.


    It¡¯s certainly a dangerous figure.


    [Can I take a look?]


    [Go ahead.]


    I hold the hand mirror to take a look.


    When I did, the Karma value displayed was -40 as if the measured target has changed.


    [This is¡­.?]


    Karma should have been given depending on her moral values.


    I don¡¯t remember doing things than can be considered bad, but is it possible to be given a negative value?


    The lowest numerical value in the memory was ¡°0).


    Perhaps, the Karma value is not solely based on morals¡­.?


    TN:


    * ¨C The original is ¡°After Nicole said that one word,¡± which was; ¡¸ÈΤ»¤í¡¹ or makasero.